###

Sep. 4th, 2015 11:59 pm
prismaticbleed: (shatter)


 

(negative entry by unidentified author. uncensored as a result.)

 




i have no words right now

someone is screaming "YOU BITCH, YOU FCKING BITCH, HOW DAREYOU" and i dont blame them but i am too numb too tired

too sick too scared too numb frlm being unable to cope with the cinstant barrage of terror in this damned body

god it is hell living in a body that is our enemy it has a mind of its own it is evil evil evil
god i dont want to livein it i am so tired i am so scared i want to slepe forever i want it to stop.


the family found our razors.
and took them.
and lied about it.

and lied about it

GIVE THEM BACK
CURSE YOU
GIVE IT BACK!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!


CURSE YOU
LEAVE US ALONE

I HATE YOU YOU HEATHEN BITCHES GIVE THEM BACK


they act so fake stupid "caring" simpering whiny BITCHES shut up shut up

never do anything good, make our struggles worse, exacerbate our triggers on purpose, "we're helping" no youre not please stop
they never stpo
NO PERSONAL SPACE
ESPECIALLY YOU, YOU WHORE OF A WOMAN
YOU DONT TOUCH PEOPLE LIKE THAT
you are so lucky i've never attacked you because next time you do something like that i WILL


i want our razors back
god help us i want them back

i want to go inside forever and never come out

i never want to eat again
i cannot remember thelast time we ate something and didnt vomit
i cant cope
i cannot bear it anymore

i dont want to eat

i am scared of this body it is too big
it is not strong enough
it is triggering so badly just being in it
i dont want to be in it
i never want to see amirror again
i never want to see a mirror ever

i dont want to talk
shut up
stop asking us questions I DONT WANT TO TALK

THAT ISNT OUR NAME
SHUT UP STOP CALLING US BY THAT SLUTS NAME THAT ISNT US


we had friends once
well we do now, yes, three
but way back when we had apparently a larger group? i dont know
deviantart days, old timelines, we dont remember it at all
but there is evidence, there was actual friendshiP? i think?
and lately weve felt so so so alone
"get a support group" they say
"talk to people" they say
im miserable
i hate being different when it ostracizes me
i hate being told that i "have to act like this" when i just want to scream and vomit
from feeling so scared and trapped and sad
god please i want it to stop


i want it to stop
i want all of this to stop

i want friendship and comfort and community
BUT GUESS WHAT
AS LONG AS WE'RE IN THIS WHORE OF A BODY WE CANT HAVE THOSE THINGS
BECAUSE SHE WILL SCREW EVERYTHING UP

god i am so tired
i am so unbearably miserable


were out of hormones
they wont renew them
we no longer have transportation to philadelphia

god what do we do

maybe we can catch a bus
we cant drive to philly we'd black out on the turnpike
maybe we can take a bus to our appointment
would that be safe? could we survive in the city alone?
god knows we have enough trouble coping at home
losing time and forgetting where we are and everything


god what is going on in our life
we're being stretched too thin lately
getting up at 7 and not sitting down until 11pm
doing everything for the family
sacrificing everything we can
feeling like a selfish pampered whore when we dare to buy "food" for ourself
so we just buy things to abuse ourself with
"because we dont deserve anything good"
etc.
it's horrible
but frankly that sense of nondeserving is focused on this damned body
she does not deserve anything good for what she does
she is horrible and we want her DEAD

but the therapist said alters dont die
none of them do
which means that bitch cant stay dead either
god what do we do
how do we transmute that
something pure evil and terrifying that we've been fighting since we were seven years old
i am so tired



how do we fix our medical condition
how do we get our prescription fixed
i cant stop the hormones
i know it sounds shallow and selfish but they are the only things giving us hope
the possibility that ONE DAY we will finally look and feel safe, objectively
is all we are living for some days
if you stop them again,
god please i cannot cope with the body reverting again
not after last time that was horrific
no wonder we lost so much time in the spring
i never looked at ti that wayt


how do we cope

they took our razors
they took our razors

i havent talked to her abotu this
shes in shocl=k
sitting there with a thousand yard stare, unable to process this
god i am so sorry
what do we do

we still have a knife
not a very good one but its something
hidden as well as we can right now
god pelase dont let them find that too


i dont know
i am so so so sad
cant cry because if the body cries then jezebel starts attacking us
the body is a traitor
that makes spine very sad
"this body is a temple" everyone tells us
the grandmother values our body more than our soul
it makes me want to puke
shut up
she values the damned skin bag we're in more than she values the spirit in it
i am so sick
this body is a traitor
we are only ever alive inside
you know what
maybe it will make me "really insane" in the eyes of the faimly
maybe it will tear our family apaert
i dontknow
id ont know
but
i want to go inside and never come out.
i want to go upstairs and stay there forever

i want to slepe all day and never wake up
i dont want to deal with this body hell i cant lately
i cant its making thingsworse
i cant figure out how to cope anymore

"learn to enjoy your grief" that woman said today
we got so seethingly pained and angry
curse you, you're thhe kind of peolpe that tell us "learn to enjoy r*pe because nothing in life is real!!!!"
"dont fight back learn to ENJOY EVERYTHING!!!!!!!!!!"
you heathen devils
morality is still a thing
call me deluded and foolish, fine
but i cannot live in your amoral hell anymore
pretending everything is fine because "everything is neutral"
shove off.
not like that it isnt.


i keep hearing every spiritual correction as flat-out damnation
"integrity is uncompromising" that is true and it makes perfect sense
but the immediate translation is "integrity is uncompromising, bitch, so stop being such a gutless loser and ruining your life"
is that tough love?
thats what laurie used to be like
in a way i really raelly miss that
because when she said it there was somehow still love in it
i dont know
we are still so convinced we are sheer evil
no thanks to this bdoy and the evil girls in it
but that makes it very hard to live as we already ARE
i mean when WE are running the show things are perfectly okay
we dont abuse the body, we are kind and compassionate, we are NOT bad people
but then these gluttons and hackers slip us out and move in and start destroying everything
why?
because we are so exhausted and sad and tired that we let our guard down

it is so hard to feel emotions anymore
it is so hard to feel anything
the only time i even respond to hacks now is if i am told that someone ELSE is being hurt
i dont defend "myself'" anymore
because "myself" is an alien concept, and defending the body is an alien concept
because it is so detached from us and to be honest i cannot cope with the reality of hacks
not yet
its too terrifying, i never learned how to grapple with that fear,
how do you cope with THAT
with sharing a body with THAT

and they took our razors.
how on earth are we supposed to cope NOW

god help me, i even told laurie, tonight i just bled until it didnt hurt anymore,
god forgive me i felt clean for the first time in weeks,
bleeding out all that toxic sludge
i actually felt like things were good for a while.
like we were going to be okay.

and then they actually snuck in the room afterus
and TOOK THEM

YOU BLIND FOOLS DO YOU HAVE ANY IDEA WHAT THE HECK YOU JUST DID

oh and then our MOTHER snuck into our room
without telling us
"oh hey theres a county fait going on and im going to enter yourstuff!!!"
took the shirts we just painted
"im going to enter these without your permission!!!!!!!!!!"
we didnt even realize she took them until we couldnt find them later
we are NOT COMFORTABLE witht the idea of or original work hanging up on display ina barn like that
please dont do that
putting our art on display like that, ESPECIALLY highly personal art of characters we know,
you airheaded woman turning it into a slutty display game for money and ribbons,
THIS ISNT A PAGEANT YOU KNOW
THIS ISNT A PERFORMANCE YOU TROLLOP
HOW DARE YOU
HOW DARE YOU


god help me its like i neever stopped being a child
especially with this second-teenage thing with the hormones
i never got past that stage you know
the whoele "hey yuor body is changing welcome to hell!!!!!!!" thing
never got over it
couldnt bear it
its a bit better now, our voice is lowering and god i never told you how profoundly comforting that is did i
to be able to talk and sing low
it is so so so calming and centering. thank god. thank you god.
still getting facial hair too. muscle gain is better.'
but everything else, is invisible yet.
still look to much like the bad people to feel safe yet.
but were still a child with all this
still years away from being an adult and not knowing how to manage that harsh world all of a sudden

i dontknow i m babbling.



a few good things about today
1) laurie's 9th birthday
2) bro called us in to watch him fight sahelanthropus (which is abjectly terrifying) in mgs5; he's an mlg and he's incredible so it was really cool to watch. also this song which we both agree is awesome
3) found one of those light-up electric cube light things in the garage. gramps said we could have it. its now on our desk
4) tentatively finished painting another shirt! so tomorrow we start #8



i want to tag this as "distraught"

breathe. gotta breathe.
without dysphoria and abusive kickbacks showing up
yeah isnt THAT great
cant even do breathing meditation without these sexual demons jumping in
"oh youre BREATHING? that must mean you want someone to F*CK yuo"
WHAT IN HELL ARE YOU BITCHES
WHERE IN HELL DID THOSE THOUGHTS EVEN COME FROM

gotta focus on soemthing else.
your thoughts become yoru reality.
what you focus on yo attract.
dont want to think about this at all.

gotta type.
listen to some good music.
we WANT to exercise but the problem is we are very dehydrated again thanks to lots of vomiting
and also the past three times we exercised after 9pm we almost landed in the er
thanks to horrific vertigo, confusion, skipping heartbeats and shakes and weakness
basically only exercise late if you want to be legit convinced you are dying for several hours

i might try anyway
or at least i would if i didnt just notice it is midnight
what the heck
the last time i saw the clock it was 10pm
were blacing out toomuch lately.


anyway good night
thats it for today.

 



 


 


 

prismaticbleed: (Default)


make a list:

"does this action/ thought/ etc….
lead someone TOWARDS God
lead someone AWAY from God?
allow evil influences to take root?
AM I AWARE OF GOD IN MY DOING THIS?
DOES DOING THIS CHASE AWAY AWARENESS OF GOD??"
etc.

basically,
"is this thing that I am doing HELPING my heart glow in likeness to GOD?"
"is this an action taken out of true righteous just compassion?"

trust your heart.

ALSO.
SIT DOWN AND ABSOLUTELY GRILL YOURSELF WITH QUESTIONS.
"WHY DO I HAVE THIS THOUGHT"
"WHY DO I NOT QUESTION THIS THOUGHT WHEN I HAVE IT?"
LETS DO THAT NOW, ESPECIALLY WITH THE SEXUAL PROBLEMS

 I feel guilty after using sexual energy EVEN IF I am honestly trying to use it for positive, loving, spiritual purposes BECAUSE
1. I KNOW that it is NOT what I am looking for, to express love.
2. I KNOW that true, deep love DDOES NOT REQUIRE SEX AT ALL.
3. I KNOW that I can't even attempt to use sexuality without rerouting EVERYTHING through my heart! Therefore why am I even trying to bring other things into it???

So. I feel guilty because, even with best intentions, I know I am selling myself short.
I know I am not really expressing my love honestly, because if I have to dissociate, depersonalize, and hide in order to do this, then it is NOT honest, it is NOT a clear expression of love. It is sadly misled, it is a big fog over what is truly trying to be expressed here.

In truth, I KNOW that REAL LOVE and intimacy is through the HEART. And I am fully capable of doing that.
However, something is getting in the way, and it feels like crushing fear, and I think I know why.
1. In the past, sexual abuse was NOT dissociated from until it became "a trauma to escape from." But even then, it had bodily closeness! So, in some part of our subconscious, ALL bodily closeness might be triggering that knee-jerk fear.
2. Similarly, all bodily closeness feels like "setting the scene for sex" which makes me immediately dissociate and start acting sexual robotically, OR… it makes me panic, cry, sob, and burn with desperate hurting rage. It's sad but it's true.

So. We NEED to fix that. "Intimacy (of physical space!!) CAN HAPPEN without sex!"
We need to practice experiencing THAT CONTEXT INSTEAD.
It's going to take time. But Chaos 0 can do it, I know, for one. His anchor plush is sanctified and he won't hurt us.

But there's anger/fear tied to HIS name. I think it's because of 2011 and the past.

 

 

 



--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


@11:50PM

 


 

today…


jezebel is fronting. yeah. it's not good!
we caught a compulsive-abusive eater today, someone who was thinking "I'm gonna eat this and I don’t really care who hurts from it," started checking names, and THAT NAME STUCK. then overlay locked in and that was really disturbing
but yeah now we know. and we can be careful now. discernment as a result of knowledge.

I can feel her hanging around now, again, like she used to. sitting off to the side like julie did in the old days. this is creepy. she's inky black in color. the bad black. like a tar pit. it reeks off her.
god I know we wanted to find out where the tar went but this is really, really disturbing. thanks though now we can get back to our actual PURPOSE in here.
we haven't been warriors for a while because we kept thinking we "weren't supposed to fight anything" but look where that got us.
we can fight without being violent or hateful, like the things we ARE fighting. that’s the key. we can be warriors without starting a war.

action is picking up. i can feel it in the air, like the sun getting warmer as it gets higher. a burning glowing building time.
jay is doing a lot of spiritual reading again and it's of a different sort this time, it's helping a LOT. it's already highlighted a lot of issues we were concerned over, confused with, helped put into words WHY and how to deal with that. so we're glad.
just gotta pace this properly, there's like... fifteen tabs open and a LOT of words and i dont want anyone shutting down from overwhelm.

oh about the eating disorder stuff we are doing SHOCKINGLY better lately
like looking back at the past several months if not longer, there's been a lot of improvement lately, which is very good
trigger foods/ forbidden foods are sticking which means the data is HOLDING and people aren't "second guessing if it hurts or not" which a lot of the younger, feeble-identity socials used to do.
partly (largely) we have spice to thank for this. very much so.
biggest concern is the amount of sheer patience and perseverance with cutting out "stim foods" (eaten solely for texture/ biting) and replacing that with non-food related coping skills, or (if we've been fasting and do need to eat) replacing them with healthy foods and the mindset that we deserve to eat well.there's still the old bad mindset of "i only deserve to eat scraps and garbage" which turned literal after a while and that was very very bad. we deserve to eat good things too! not just the familys rejects or leftovers. we're not a crow. we're not a racoon digging in the garbage pile. we can eat actual good meals and things. we're allowed!
so we need to learn that over again, except not because there are lots of us who DO think good things and want the best for us.
the main concern is getting those people in charge, instead of those like jezebel.
again, emmett is our failsafe. when in doubt, get him out. it works dude believe me

oh yeah speaking of spice HAVE YOU READ ROMANS 14 LATELY??
HOW RELEVANT IS THAT
" I am convinced, being fully persuaded in the Lord Jesus, that nothing is unclean in itself. But if anyone regards something as unclean, then for that person it is unclean. If your brother or sister is distressed because of what you eat, you are no longer acting in love. Do not by your eating destroy someone for whom Christ died...Do not destroy the work of God for the sake of food. All food is clean, but it is wrong for a person to eat anything that causes someone else to stumble...For the kingdom of God is not a matter of eating and drinking, but of righteousness, peace and joy in the Holy Spirit..."

THAT IS VERY RELEVANT TO ALL YOU ABUSIVE/ HAPPY-GO-LUCKY FOOD SOCIALS.
STOP.
it is also very relevant to the eating disorder in general, seriously that is SUCH A RELIEF seeing that in scripture, you have no idea.
we will have to apply this 100%. be strong and do it. this takes a lot of the paranoid religious eating stress of our backs.

i just realized, that bit is relevant to the "doublethink" thing of the other day too
"One person considers one day more sacred than another; another considers every day alike. Each of them should be fully convinced in their own mind. Whoever regards one day as special does so to the Lord. Whoever eats meat does so to the Lord, for they give thanks to God; and whoever abstains does so to the Lord and gives thanks to God..."

that and the whole "nothing is unclean in itself" thing... that is hugely relevant to our life.
it's what's been causing us a lot of trouble because we've been skipping the key bit: faith that our own actions are okay, when motivated by love.
problem is you can't force it either. you can't copy someone else's path out of love, when something deep in your heart is STILL saying, "dude i know you are trying to understand this person's perspective, but you are ALSO crushingly doubtful in yourself, and that's not healthy. this isn't for us. stop."
that applies to food and relationships and so so so many other things.
and there's a line about that too. my favorite.
"Therefore do not let what you know is good be spoken of as evil."
that
that right there is hugely important
it's in the bible, dudes, you HAVE to accept that it's okay now. which is good! we've been LOOKING for "validation" and THERE IT IS.
god i am so glad i found this chapter it is helping so much just as is right now.

last bit. it's not fully making sense right now. not sure why.
"So whatever you believe about these things keep between yourself and God. Blessed is the one who does not condemn himself by what he approves. But whoever has doubts is condemned if they eat, because their eating is not from faith; and everything that does not come from faith is sin."
the last sentence does make sense intuitively. i understand that, we've been living by that in the spectrum for a while, people keep reminding each other, "if you aren't acting with the right state of heart/mind you're in trouble" basically. which we get. but it's not always put into practice! that's not good.
it's the word "doubts" that i don't understand yet really. doubting whether or not what you're doing is in faith? maybe. heavy stuff though. heavy but true.
there's a lot of "fear of damnation" tied to it, mostly from the alters defined by self-doubt, due to thinking they really aren't capable of knowing better themselves. so i think a lot of confusion is rooted there.
we'll work on this.

sorry i'm practically quoting that whole chapter but it's important.

in any case we need to re-read scripture a lot more lately, i feel there's stuff in there that would help, we haven't been reading it lately and that's not good in any case.



leagueworld stuff:
most importantly i gave jay the ability to work with leagueworlds as much as i do now. :D If he wants to, he can!
probabyl going to be a lot of tiptoeing around first but that's always fun.

tuning into justice/vengeance overlays today
is that the correct term?? like when you can "be" them temporarily
best thing ever, doing that since childhood (HI VEZ)
but yeah it is very precise? like glassblowing. very very careful. you cannot force things in that, or be rough. you've gotta let go and just let the other person BE THROUGH YOU. you're no longer "you" but you're aware that this person is not you? does that make sense?
it's the BEST thing for writing, it's so sweet, but it's difficult as all heck because it's draining and like i said it is PRECISION WORK and you absolutely cannot take it lightly or fool around with it.
hackers do. those damn hackers do and I KNOW they mess with it because it's NOT THE SAME THING.

anyway justice does not like being around clingy people? he does not like that attitude, it unsettles him.
unfortunately his "brother" is very ruled by emotion and he can get very clingy, dramatic, desperate, etc.
justice does not. he's the more "logical" brother, in a spiritual sense? he can be overly serious, out of tune with his emotions.
which is interesting because he cries ALL the time, literally, he feels sorrow deeply but he's oddly detached from it personally?
more of a compassion thing. not tied to himself per se.
vengeance is very "personal" and he feels anger as a result of sadness but again, very personal. so that's a difference.
anyway yeah that's a point of dissonance between the two, especially later when healing their relationship, it becomes "unfixable" for a while because vengeance is being super emotive and justice is not, neither can really deal with the way the other is handling the situation?
justice has a bad habit of just "tuning out" what upset him, not like a cold shoulder, more of a "pretending i didnt see it at all" neutrality
anyway yeah. vengeance has to learn to express what he feels WITHOUT getting carried away with his emotions.
when he can do that justice responds to him in kind and it's very genuine, they still love each other dearly, it just gets buried under all the mess of their history.
again that's all relevant to headspace too it feels like. especially jay and cz, with the splintering/ fracturing/ what have you.

oh! we were thinking about that
the whole having to accept that outspacers are effectively introjects, the internal roots are paramount,
realizing that in that respect then yes cz will never, and can never, entirely be his canon self
(and frankly we dont want him to be, not entirely, too much outside interference, we do need to talk about that)
BUT most important realizing that this means they are now operating largely on headspace terms
which means that they CAN fracture and splinter and things.
and it has been proven up here that cz HAS FRACTURED and there are at least two "other chaoses" around
however
with that realization we had to ask why and it's actually because he was tied to past trauma
especially in 2011/2012, there was some awful awful stuff that happened then as far as i'm aware
but it was utterly incompatible with who chaos was/is, and jay could not cope with it either,
so apparently those parts of his psyche/ experience BROKE OFF and are still around?
the most toxic one hangs out with azalea, as you all know
they are both very very unhealthy dangerous individuals
but yeah that's important info. needs to be looked into more.


cel is trying to find her new name/ solid appearance. resonating with the greek word kairos actually, just looked it up and that is surprisingly fitting.

jewel is actually THE BRIDGE????
like with this new "outspacer spectrum," i.e. "alternate centralites" who hold TWO colors instead of one and who aren't headvoices, jewel is between BROWN AND RED. between the body-life color, and the inside-life color. very very important. makes sense though.
still haven't had the opportunity to sit down and think about that yet. will do so asap.


jewel hanging out with jay for a while this evening, they're like siblings
at one point jewel affectionately hugged him around the shoulders but from the front, he had a minor panic/ shutdown reaction?
jewel said "i'd never hurt you" and jay said he knew but that sort of position at all was upsetting.
he mentioned how this was harming his relationships with cz and laurie especially
but also because he was scared of romance being just as much a threat as literal tangible abuse.
jewel said "romance is a gateway drug"


laurie found out the two things keeping us from having xangas
1) fear of the bedroom desk. the area where we type is NOT a fully safe area. we're trying to fix it up but it has bad vibes.
2) overwhelm from not having specified topics!!! THAT'S the key thing. jay would aways say, "yes i want to talk," and he did, but unless you SPECIFICALLY say what about, the stress gets heavy and no talk happens. just like in therapy! we feel no need to talk without a topic, but in xangas there's that pressing need to discuss, so. it gets overwhelming.
needless to say we are putting a list together now, so once that happens there's NO OBSTACLES ANYMORE and a session can happen totally without problems. thank goodness.


very very VERY tired and feeling some residual fear and sorrow from the tumult of the past week or month or so
extremely tired. head shutting off. plus the backspace key is actually giving me vertigo whoooa that's not cool at all.
going to get some sleep okay bye

 

 

 

aug 5 2015

Aug. 5th, 2015 10:30 pm
prismaticbleed: https://www.deviantart.com/teacosies/art/celebi-420071633 (tears)

 


My voice is getting deeper, it's so nice.
I got a little scared last night, as I was listening to some old voice recorder files we had of Ruby and Nienna singing, and I was impressed by their talent but very upset by the fact that there would be so many dysphoric meltdowns during performances, often with self-abusive switching, during 99% of all such performances.
See, somewhere down the line the mother reacted to our transition by saying "why would you want to destroy your beautiful voice and face???" and we were absolutely terrified after she said that, despite having wanted to transition for years before she said that, and being aware that things would indeed change. It didn't stop us-- the dysphoria was unbearable and we would "risk it" if she claimed that's what we were doing-- but that's just the thing. Who the heck was she to tell us what would happen to us? It was frustrating because it just felt like she was blowing everything out of proportion just so we would stay "normal." I'm sorry but we can't. We tried and it nearly killed us inside.
But we still sing. And our voice is fine. Higher notes are still funny as our voice is still changing but we CAN still sing and it's losing the dysphoria more and more by the day. So that's why this is so nice.



I'm still battling depression. It's bad because I haven't been able to feel it, with a few very wrenching exceptions after hacks, and those breakdowns are all felt by specific people.


Today at work, Laurie and Jay found the actual Cel in our System (the one with original roots in Dream World, who HAS a personality and is benevolent but who is also very much tangled in this abusive stuff), and talked to her for a while.
She's heartbroken over Jacinth still, and the Androgyne (who may or may not be using the name Iris). Cel has a deep need for close friendships, for closeness in general, but she expressed notable confusion over it? Talking to her we realized she's actually aromantic, which was surprising. Nevertheless she has some sort of need for closeness that she cannot fully grasp or even comprehend yet.
"Lost" hackers like Jacinth don't exist outside of abusive situations, because they have no identity outside of that, and do not WANT one, as they are incapable of feeling self-love at ALL. Therefore they cannot exist as people because they cannot bear the awareness of BEING a person. This makes their sexually abusive behavior bizarre, because they perform it almost robotically, claiming it's "because they love someone," when they cannot define that term if you ask them, and they definitely cannot answer the question "well who are you, that is loving someone else?" They can't. They just go through the motions because they "have to" and because there's this bizarre mindset of self-annihilation attached to it, with the explicit dissociation and depersonalization and resulting suicidal shutdowns. It's a mess.
Cel doesn't want that stuff but she says she's just as confused in a way, she doesn't know what she wants other than that wish for Jacinth and the others to be people she can care for. She was really struggling with language, I'm sorry, we all need to discuss this more.
But she's sad. She's sad and she doesn't know what quite to do and we need to work with her. But she's not a threat. She's okay. She doesn't seem to be traumatized at all, only terribly terribly sad, and lost.

She says she doesn't want to be part of Central as it doesn't feel right, and that's making us wonder if there really are "two Spectrums," one for headvoices and one for "Outspacers." Who knows. We'll see. Heartspace and Headspace are linked but they might indeed have their own thing going on there.

Spice is working very well with people OUTSIDE the house. Like we said, when we're not at home we're not worried. All the abusive habits kick back in in the same environments that remind us of them, of past triggers, etc. We're getting more aware of it and it's a bit-by-bit process. I just wanted to reiterate, people are listening with more compassion to the E.D. managers and that compassion IS helping. Trying to talk to emotionless faceless programs will NOT help, it's impossible. We have to talk to PEOPLE inside who CARE and let them run the show instead.



Something we realized over the past two days:
viewing the body as a "person" or "self" makes it ABUSIVE, PROUD, AND SELFISH.
viewing the body as a "vessel" or "vehicle," AS A "SKELETON," gives it the vibe of patient calm gentle discernment that SPINE HOLDS SO STRONGLY.
THIS IS WHY SHE'S IMPORTANT. SHE IS THE CORRECT BODY MANAGER.




I'm so nauseous from stress.
I spent all evening researching suicide for both Mage Angels and my own morbid data storing and it just made me feel... what do you call this. Sad? Low? Not empty, more like... scraping at the bottom of a fishtank. There's a thin keening sort of despair to it but largely, it's a broad flat hard sort of rubble, something so existentially blank that the simple reality of it is what causes the despair. It's hard to put into words.

There's a very heartbreaking sort of despair-induced "apathy" running through Central lately, as we see the most. It's not quite apathy, it's more like... we're so shellshocked by the persistent shit we keep dealing with, what do we do? We can't cope well anymore, the emotions (both new and old) are so terrifyingly raw that we can't figure out how to feel them, there's so much trauma recovery that we're struggling with... we're trying. But we're deeply shaken. We're cold and tired and don't know how to face the monotonous repetitive pain and fear with this negative headspace shit, and our worries about the body.
There are still suicidal alters in this body and we're starting to not fight back.
It's still scary. The pain is scary. There's so much blood on this body and a lot of it is impossible to hide now. We forget it's there. People stare, shocked. We don't even know how to hide the truth anymore. There's no shame when someone sees the wounds, just that same awful feeling like a violin string pulled tight, too tight, in our heart. We're just so damn lost.
But we're trying. We're still alive. And we know we don't really want to die. Not literally, not completely, anyway.
But there's a lot of stuff in us, and especially in this body, that we want dead. Ideally. Then again things exist for a reason, even those things.


I don't like that icon. It feels too much like that rocky scrape feeling. It's Cannon-days stuff. I don't like it at all.

Our memories have become sufficiently alien and depersonalized for everything prior to 2013 to feel like memories of a movie we saw once. It's so distant. Someone tried to look at 2004 memories earlier today and it physically hurt to try and dig that far back. Memories are really only accessible via headvoices anymore, if they hold them. Sheer data-wise... Sherlock has the books but like I said, they hurt to read. Headaches and strain and confusion. A feeling of childlike frustration from the exhaustion. And what do we get from it, anyway? Just more data. None of it is tied to us anymore, not personally.
But it happened, once, at some point, to someone.

It's so hard to grapple with, the reality that "at some point Julie was "evil" and highly abusive," "our family was technically abusive in psychological, emotional, and spiritual ways, many people have said this," things like that. "We have a long and upsetting history of abusive friendships," too, that hit home today when the grandmother brought up the topic. And again, all we had to go on was data banks.

Sorry. This is getting very negative and I do not want to talk like this.


What I'm trying to say is... it's weird. This isn't quite "depression." We're awake and alive.
But... something feels wrong. We're not doing what we should be doing? We're not where we should be? Something. Something we're messing up. Stagnation on a level that should not be standing still.

Work is, ironically, a huge factor in this. We're just not good with this schedule thing, we never were. We lost almost FOUR YEARS due to our first job causing this same damn sort of dissociative loop and we do not want this repeating, but the past four weeks are already an abuse-racked blur and frankly we do not want this continuing.
But we have medical bills to pay and it is nice to have some spending money and we DO love this job, it's just... we get so tired, and I don't know why anymore. It's something else, I think it's coming "home" after it all. Working and then returning to a very not-comfortable in the big picture environment.
What to do. Just live, right now.

We are meditating more. The body is kind of forcing it. We just have to do it carefully because our natural tendency is to go way deep and then our vision is screwed up for an hour.
We're re-reading all the encouraging and reassuring words we've gotten and those are helping immensely, brightening our sense of hope and self-worth despite everything else.


You know, that IS still a big thing. Hope and Light. We don't ever lose them.
We're so much closer inside now that we ever were. Nathaniel was talking to Laurie and Lynne for a while at work too and that was so nice, he is such a sweet guy, his vibe is one of the most peaceful in the entire Spectrum. Having him around is very calming in and of itself.
Lynne is doing a bit better, she's taking it day by day but I really think we're going to have to sit down with her and TALK about things, like cleaning out a wound. She's obviously burying her hurt and although I understand that, burying it just causes trauma zombies later.
I want to talk to the kids. Jay was trying very hard to help Moxie and Ashen today but there's so much hurt in them. I want to help them.
This is getting really switchy. It's late and someone wants to cry and maybe we should type elsewhere.

Therapy is tomorrow! We're still at the verge of vomiting from stress (family and financial stress is bad lately and those two things link together; we're managing the best we can but it's still just heavy stuff) but that at least will help, we hope. Going to have to be super careful afterwards though because post-therapy evenings are typically deadly and we've been getting BAD flashbacks and mindset lapses lately so. Massive coping methods will be needed.
We haven't been exercising well lately due to fatigue and fear of ending up in the ER again, but again, we're trying. Little bits during the day if nothing else.

I'll tell you what though. I'm tired of self-pity. I'm tired of misery.
I'm tired of this weird family-based childhood compulsion that "suffering is good" and "you're not suffering enough" and why the hell do we keep effectively FORCING ourselves into more trauma, why?? We all realize it's not helping anyone, at all. But there's an old old program that is saying "you must. Someone hurt more than you, once. You must match that. You must understand." But why? I don't get it.
I don't want to sound selfish or proud in that. But is it really necessary for us to force ourselves through all this extra pain in order to be "good" and "compassionate" and "empathetic" and "human?"
I read a quote today on this self-pity thing:
"Self-pity is so addictive because it gives us the momentary pleasure of being supported, cared for and emotionally pampered. This is a dangerous, highly maladaptive way of developing emotional bonds and connections with other people."
That's the thing. Everyone in our System who CAN and does feel that, has issues with not knowing how to be close to other people without expecting immediate abuse. So, using self-pity is a desperate bargain to feel temporary care from others, at least ideally. In truth what we do get from self-pity is all negative, and it feeds the self-hating process. So it's not helping anyone.
But the truth is, some part of our psyche is STILL so upset that it believes that the only way it can recieve forgiveness and compassion is through expressing its potent self-hate and hoping, terribly, that someone trustworthy will speak up and convince them otherwise.
What we need to do is heal those kids.

I think more heavy-duty shadow work is due. We've been too far detached from "the great unknown" with all of this drama outside, with the family and the job and everything else. And THAT is exhausting, and maybe that is feeding into this inexplicable "drive" to hurt ourselves: maybe we're just blindly reflecting the atmosphere? Which is unwise, but "blindly" is the key term. Again, it's willpower and clarity that need to be exercised here.
We NEED to spend more time inside, JUST inside. Not during work, not during other things, that just causes dissociation again. We need to take legitimate time out to get OUT of the family life buzz, just get OUT and go inside ourself instead. We haven't done that in a while which might just explain why we've been sick for a while.

To be honest I miss the "quiet nothing" that's way deep down under all the noise. The clear place, inside and outside space. I still go there off and on during the day but I need to just stick around for a while. Problem is, as always, it's addictive. We get so absolutely entrenched in our inner world(s) that we forget to go back outside. It's a delicate dance we haven't mastered yet, the balance of being able to live physically while being aware that it's not all its cracked up to be, it's not all there is, it's not worth getting so messed-up over.
There's a LOT we have to redefine and relight inside, after all this unintended confusion from all the stuff we read and see and are exposed to. Again, going back inside and just trusting our self is really one of the best options here. Supplementary material is great but really it all feels like reminders. I'm not rejecting it, I'm just... admittedly, I'm kind of avoiding it lately out of a sort of worry that I'll be using it as a crutch. Yes it helps, yes it helps get me back on the right path when things get so tangled. BUT remember SLC, remember that whole time period. It's also not good to spend hours every day online just reading. Then nothing gets applied, nothing gets lived, nothing inside lights up. It's just words. And then we get exhausted and tired and sad and upset and "why, this is all good, this is what I should be doing," dude you keep saying that this is all reflecting "what you already know inside" so GO BACK IN THERE.
There's so much guilt around that though. Why? It's spiritual guilt. We'll work to heal that.

It's not bad to "do healing work" either. Facing your shadows with compassion is NOT "feeding your ego" just because you might have to exist as an individual in order to do so. See, this is where the trouble with redefining terms come in. The articles help but the vocabulary gets confusing. But we get the gist of it.

The most important thing we need to remember is that what works for others might not work for us in the exact same way.
That, and there is always a strong chance we might be totally misinterpreting what is being said. Hence, the "listen to others but follow your own heart" thing.
Yes we need to hold on to optimism and hope and peace and all that. But that does NOT mean stepping all over our damaged child parts, or ignoring the damaged teen parts, or pretending any negative voice inside doesn't exist or isn't worth acknowledging. That's really abusive.
Shadow work needs to be done, and that means giving love, REAL love, strong compassionate protective love, to all those broken sad parts.
I reiterate: IT IS OKAY TO HEAL.
It's this "identity" thing, we get so thrown off by what others say about those terms, we keep trying to annihilate our individuality and that's not good either. There's a difference between being "caught up in egotistic illusion" and "experiencing this life in a unique way." It is NOT EVIL to be an individual!! I'd say talk about this with the therapist too but really I think more outside opinions on this issue are just going to exacerbate things. We need to sit down and put our own experiences/ thoughts on this into words, to clarify that issue so we don't get thrown off by accident again.
I apologize. I'm starting to ramble.


That's all I can bear to type for tonight. I feel sick and I need to recover from the mood of this evening. Positivity, the right kind, is needed.
One thing that always works is having Jay come out and just spend time with Chaos 0. When those two are in tune with who they REALLY are the resulting joy/love/etc. just radiates through the whole System and really it helps us all out.
It's late anyway, we really do need to stop (again) forcing ourselves to "tough it out" on 5 hours or less of sleep a night, just because "the other people in my family don't sleep well." That doesn't mean you aren't allowed to sleep well. But that's a powerful old misguided mindset that needs to be healed, like I said, that fear that "if I do well and others are hurting, then I am being abusive in "flaunting my success" while they suffer!" That isn't true dude, remember the anology of airmasks on an airplane. Can't help someone else if you're suffocating. You deserve care too. Do that and then use that healthy state to help others reach the same state.

Good night everyone.

 

 

 

prismaticbleed: (shatter)

 



 

 

today is not a good day

my mother came home and all she is doing is screaming to my grandparents (who are vehemently agreeing) about what a fcking horrible person i am, pointing out all my flaws and struggles and mistakes, guilt-tripping me into feeling like an utter fcking disgrace and failure and shame upon the family
this is normal
and she has EVERY RIGHT TO BE SAYING THAT.

is this divine retribution?
is this what i get for seeing myself as filthy and irredeemable for so many years?
is this what i get for painting myself as the villain?
it comes true?


i am very very very sad and sick of my life to the point of total numbness
another day gone to self-abuse, counting down to my next work shift in the morning
god how do i cope with this

my grandmother told me flat-out today "if you feel so unworthy of money then give me all your money instead"
i felt sick to my stomach
yeah i feel unworthy because i feel fcking filthy no matter what i do
i don't deserve to sleep, don't deserve to eat
i don't deserve comfort or ease in life
i'm a filthy fcking idiot and i deserve to SUFFER
because you have to bleed in order to be good right?
you have to bleed in order to be forgiven right?
if you do something bad you have to be punished right?

shitheads like me don't deserve money
so i sabotage all my successes because i feel blasphemous by having good things
horrible stains on existence dont deserve to have good things
maybe i should give her all my money
after i pay off my debts
god all my life i only ever spend my money on two things:
1) gifts for other people
2) food.
and when i buy food it's usually because "someone else/ the voices told me to"
and then i feel so FILTHY and GUILTY for buying it that i destroy it
therefore destroying my money
because if i'm that fcking stupid i don't deserve to eat

this negativity is a neverending spiral and it is so hard to get out of.


there goes the mother literally swearing about me
she never uses profanity so this is terrifying
she's hitting things and making a lot of noise
god i am so so so so so so so sorry i never meant for my self-torture to hurt other people but i'm so fcking blind
i forget that other people exist around me, and that my actions have consequences
i shred my existence and then i'm legitimately surprised when other people get cut on the shards all over the floor


i think the universe is trying to tell me something.
today is bad enough
then we have the trouble with laurie and tiger lily
and all the screaming floating voices all the time

but
all my evil is being pointed out
all my mistakes are being highlighted in screaming yellow
all my flaws are being lit on fire so i can't ignore them anymoer
i am a horrible, horrible, HORRIBLE person
i am a hypocrite and a thief and a liar
i am a selfish angry manipulative brat
i am stupid and whiny and foolish and unwise
i am ugly and embarrassing and inappropriate
i am a fcking SINNER just by existing i am a FLAW on this earth
i am fcking horrible, horrible, horrible

she
i don't think she understood
i
when she said "i guess we were wrong"
i've forgiven her (i dont think those are the right pronouns i'm sorry)
i forgave you i really did
i know i hurt you so so so badly.
you had every right in the book to say that.
you were right.
you were right.
you were absolutely right.

but
i dont think you realized how stupid fcking messed-up i am
where i would take it so badly
in other worse, you never meant to hurt me.
there was no malice in your words.
i was just too fcking guilty to ignore the projected gunshot to the head.

"you act like a nice person but you're ROTTEN TO THE CORE."

that's my biggest fear

and with how life is going lately,
i'm afraid it's been proven true



what do i do
god what do i do

does "god" hate me?
whatever the hell is posing as "god" in that committee of faceless screamers all around my head
does it hate me?

is "anyone up there" benevolent?
does anyone care?
am i worthy of being cared about?
or am i such a heathen
such an insolent human fool
that they'd be happy to see me dead?

i'm afraid of the wrath of "gods and goddesses"
i feel that they ALL despise me and want me dead
i am so so so scared
because i know i deserve it

god what do i do

what do i do



i can't go "back" to headspace, i'm not from there
i'm a stupid social whatever person i'm on the outside
the inside doesnt exist for me

it exists for other people but those people don't exist in the physical
and all this shit lately is so so so physical
so depressed suicidal people like me are out
filthy ugly sinful disgraceful people like me are out


god i dont know what to do.

i need to stop with this "fake friend" bullshit on tumblr
people i never ever talk to but who i am "kissing up to" because i "have to" i dont' even KNOW them
that's why we "lost" all our dA friends they were never "friends" because WE weren't a friend
we were a maniupalative mask-wearing sonofabitch with a painted on smile
we were shit
we still are shit

the family hates me
i know. every day they get angrier
i dont want to be a freak
i dont want to be a burden
but it is so hard to stop, i AM TRYING, i swear i am trying so hard,
they hate me
my brothers avoid me they go out of their way to avoid me
the mother and her boyfriends are always saying how they cant stand me
it hurts to hear them talk, it's just scathing diatribe
the grandparents are two-faced, they say they care but some of the things they say are just
"we mean well" but what youre saying is so toxic and they just cant tell

god i am sick to my stomach
another day full of nothing but vomiting and self-torture
i still need to exercise but i cant even leave this room because THEYRE out thre

god i want to cry
what is this "god" i'm praying to i dont even know anymore

i want to cry
i dont want to wake up
i have work in the mornig
i always have work in the mornng'
how do i live the restof the day with a job i dont know
its too much total switching its this damn HOUSE
i dont want to go home
i dont want to go on the fcking road
i dont want to do this fcking bullshit shpping stop telling me i HAVE TO I DONT
i am so fcking tired


no therapy for two weeks
god give me strength
got a couple suicide chatrooms and hotlines bookmarked
we never use them they're shit
we tried they are no help at all
but its the thought that counts

headspace helps
needs a new name, less "controlling" sounding
the spectrum
all our people inside
they help. always.
always always always
how ironic they are the ONLY good thing in my life
the physical life, mind
(leagueworlds dont touch the daily life they are separate from this shit)
how terrible that i always think they're "bad"
and try to kil them
to be "normal"
but normal is SHIT
IT'S SHIT OKAY
WE'VE BEEN TRYING AND LOOK AT US NOW
THIS IS SHIT AND I WANT TO DIE.


life is falling apart
the universe keeps showing me just how fcked up i am
without pointing to any soolutions
besides total self-annihilation.
and i guess that's it then
the only option
to annihilate myself
ONLY me, mind
and the other ones like me
there are better people in the spectrum im sure
but the suicidal shitheads likeme
the filthy ones
we need to die
and i'm not scared of dying if igt means someone nice will take over
but dying is hard
and i'm so sad
and i'm so tired


i want to throw up
what is life
what am i doing
what is our purpose
why are we alive
what the hell are we supposed to do
do we have any reason to live
do we have any right to live
is our life just a chain on everyone elsee's feet
are we just a problem to be solved

 








 

 

prismaticbleed: https://www.deviantart.com/teacosies/art/celebi-420071633 (tears)



Well, I did the thing I said I would.
I got a job, I have income now, and I don't want to waste it on addictions, so I am giving it to other people for creative colorful imaginative purposes.
I feel a little nauseous about it to be honest. It's bizarre though because it's grief nausea? Like it's a mourning feeling, something so full of inexplicable anguish that it makes me want to curl up on the floor and throw up.
If I had to guess, right off the bat, I'd say it's grief tied to a feeling that "my life is worthless, I've wasted my chances, I'm not what I hoped I would become, therefore I'm only worth anything as a supplement to someone else's life."
In short, "I'm not a real artist, I never was, I feel no joy tied to it and I wish I did... but this person is, and I owe them a LOT even if I don't remember it, so I will help them."

It's a sad feeling. "I'm not an artist." "I'm not good enough." I hope it's not true, solely because I have so much love for the Leagueworlds and I WANT to share them, but...
I'll be honest. I've been very depressed and disillusioned lately, because I keep realizing how problematic my "stories" are, or how critically undeveloped and/or shallow they are, or how alien they are to other people. It makes me very very sad because, to be totally blunt, I only ever wrote them "FOR MYSELF" because nothing else out there spoke to my heart, and these things just glowed in it so I embraced them with every atom of my being. These stories are of my heart, for my heart, etc.
So... now, needing to "publish" them, needing to make them "socially proper" or "understandable by the masses" or whatever... I'm becoming terribly depressed, because I feel that I have to rewrite them totally to fit OTHER people, therefore ostracizing myself yet again, this time from the only thing I ever really felt accepted in.
It's why I got so sad in SLC in 2010. I remember that. Those two kids CARED and they wanted to HELP, but... they were rewriting the Leagueworlds through their own eyes, their own surface-level understandings of the rich imaginative things that were meshed up in my very soul. They couldn't understand those stories like I could, heck I didn't even talk about them, but... I gave enough little details. I tried to guess "what they'd like to hear," "what was relevant to THEIR interests." Because I CARED TOO! And I loved my stories and I loved those kids and if they wanted to share in my one unwavering source of joy then yes, please do.
But it... it didn't quite work? I didn't stand up for myself, they didn't realize they were treading all over my dreams, in an effort to join the dance. I never said anything. I never spoke up when their ideas, however brilliant, were completely at odds and unfitting with the way the "canon" worlds shone in my mind. Why didn't I speak up? Because I was convinced that they understood my creative work better than me, therefore they had the authority to do WHATEVER they wanted to my work, as it was now effectively THEIRS.
This is how lowly I think of myself. This is a problem.
I wish, I still wish desperately and dearly, that I had been able to continue sharing my work with them. I really do. But I'd have to be smarter about it, I'd have to be more self-respectful, I'd have to be more clear.
I'm trying to share stuff online right now but... I don't know.

I'm overwhelmed. I keep saying that. I'm overwhelmed.
It's not just the medical bills and the new job and the family concerns and my own heartbreakingly bizarre state in life. It's... it's this Leagueworld work. It's this creative work, the ONLY thing that EVER gave me a "purpose" as a child, the ONLY FUTURE I HAD, the ONLY REASON I HAD TO LIVE until headspace/heartspace started... this creative work was my life, and still is, except...
I'm burnt out. It's... it's lost the shine, just like the art did. It turned into a job, into something that needed a grade, and hundreds of hours of cold hard research behind it. Now don't get me wrong, research is all well and good, but it kills imagination after a while. Just like the art classes did. I became terrified to work from spontaneity and intuition and childlike boundless ideas anymore, because NOW I had to worry about, "what grade will I get?" "is this WRONG?" "will this appeal to the public?" "is my art structured correctly?" "was this work executed properly?" et cetera. It killed the joy. It sucked the life right out of it.

...I'm trying, so hard, to just throw these damned shackles off for good and go back to what I did as a child. Fearless, limitless creativity. To hell with this adult perfectionism. I'm tired.
Except no one wants to buy art from a child. Except no one is interested in a child's stories.
Online I see what people want, what they pay for, what they talk about... it crushes my heart because it's all still so alien to me, and that's... I have nothing against it, it's fine, I'm GLAD people enjoy it and are inspired by it and are happy, but... if that's what they want, what am I doing?
I don't expect droves of fans, Lord no. I don't expect anything really. I just hope that... that I can one day actually share the ENTIRETY of these stories I carry with the world, and that someone will find real joy and inspiration in them. That's all I want.

But I can't share them until I know what the hell I'm doing with them.
That creativity drainage... it put so much on hold. It froze so many timelines. A couple worlds turned toxic and I couldn't even look at them anymore. vo!t@ge, Mage Angels, Parnassus, Puppetstrings... all tainted in big or small ways. Others, like Hokthai and Halcyon Days, were smothered under the literal months of hard research I was "required" to do JUST to "get an idea across."
Maybe this is immature but really, screw that. I'm DONE. I'm tired as hell and I'm miserable and the ONE THING that used to give me such joy is now making me want to weep from sheer exhaustion.
I'm just... even if it ends up sounding like something a ten-year-old wrote, I don't care. I'm just going to start writing on my own, and see where that takes me.
I'll still read, and research, of course. I save up piles of data in my head, and then one day if something fits, then it fits. But it's passive. It's finding a place where it works without obsessing over it.

I don't know. I'm at a loss.
What the hell do I do with my life?
I keep getting pushed back into headspace/heartspace. The Spectrum. You know, us.
No matter how I try to run away, no matter how I try to annihilate the past, no matter how desperately I try to abandon and erase and forget and sometimes even destroy the "other people upstairs"... it doesn't work. It doesn't ever work.
My therapist said this is my "hero's journey" and God I'm just tired of fighting all these dragons, even with a knight at my side.
I'm just... my heart hurts. A lot. I feel so lost. I'm really... I'm really confused.

I want to stay with these people inside, at least... half of me does.
Half of me is jubilant and bright and fearless and powerful and hopeful and THAT part of me, that white-haired part of me, wants to stay with the Spectrum forever and illuminate everything with that growth and knowledge.
Another part of me... deals with everyday life. That's me. I'm stuck. I'm miserable, I'm self-abusive, I admittedly waste all my time just trying to "cope" and trying to "ignore" all the overwhelming shadows inside... Jay says we can't, he says he WANTS to do shadow-work, he says it's "very close to his heart," he WANTS to do it.
But I'm in the way. I'm in the goddamned way, worrying about food and bills and shelter and shit. Too damn blinded by the physical daily grind to pay any attention to the health of our soul.
That's making the creativity suffer too. When we're in this work mindset, we don't get home until about 1PM, then what do we do? God only knows. We SHOULD be painting, we SHOULD be trying to sketch out our old monster designs, we SHOULD be working on plot questions and worldbuilding... but no, we don't. And do you know why? Because I am ashamed.
Again, it's like I said. I am ashamed that my work ends up looking like a grade schooler did it, even if that's how it's always been, even if that's how things just seem to translate for me. Hell even the THERAPIST said that today, that even though our body is 25 we still have a vibe of someone around 17, tops. I told her we feel 14 or younger, typically, in a physical state at least.
But... the shame is killing me. Why am I so ashamed?

I can't be ranting about this. We didn't exercise today and I need to, even if it is already 11PM and I'm already sacrificing sleep again.

I'll tell the people upstairs to talk about this. Jay says he wants to talk about things too, but there's no time right now, not wisely anyway, I think.

We're learning a lot lately, it's just SCARY HEAVY STUFF and integrating it REQUIRES patience and peace and quiet, something we have to go out of our way to get currently. We are listening to intuition more readily and quickly now, myself included, and it IS helping. Genesis is sticking around and he's one of the few people left inside that doesn't take any shit from anyone. If I fck up he calls me out on it, refuses to let me continue. Laurie is helping. I appreciate that more than words can say.

Jay is trying to work with Infinitii and Chaos again after all the large-scale "clearing out" he's been trying to do with energy fields... there's a lot of programming and projection and corruption going on but Jay can see it pretty damn well so he's working on it. I know he's concerned about the past though, how much needs to be abandoned, how much is relevant, etc. But I think he knows. He's just struggling to bring it into conscious, coherent words.

All right that's it, I'm done for tonight.

I hope this payment plan pays off. Like I said, I feel weird about it... like I don't belong there, like I'm sacrificing two weeks of paychecks per month to be part of something that doesn't even want me, that CAN'T accept me, that rejects me by its very structure. THAT'S what I'm afraid of. I see the other people in this and... I'm frightened. I never fit in with people here, now I'm not fitting in with people THERE either, and... it's very very sad and scary. But I'm trying to be empathetic. I'm trying to keep an open mind. I'm hoping, I'm hoping so hard that one day I won't feel like I have to put on a stupid plastic fake mask just to survive THERE, too. I shouldn't have to, for heaven's sakes the place is supposed to BE the opposite of that.
Anyway the choice was made (again). I won't back out this time, I can't. It's too big a debt that needs to be paid, if nothing else.

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


@ 09:01 pm

 


Well, I got in trouble. Serves me right.

The person I was hoping to support financially for their art, found out that I'm basically being a pain in the ass and blacklisted me, while taking extra measures to forbid me (and any other scammers/ manipulators/ etc) from ever accessing their feed in the future.
I'm glad. That means something good came out of this whole damn mess.
Serves me right for ignoring my gut and listening to the damn voices. "Pay her your entire salary!" they scream. "There's still an option open, you MUST TAKE IT!!! Sacrifice yourself for HER!!!"
Sound familiar?

So I was sick last night and sick today and I spent all morning at work talking to Laurie and thinking about this... and when I got home I cancelled. Again. Hence me being blacklisted by my previous artistic muse/idol and basically ending up on her shitlist, instead of a list of people she was thankful for.
Honestly it was only a matter of time before I fcked up like this. Serves me right, like I said.


I want to send her an apology but I really have no fcking right. I have no right.

Yes, one of us looked up to her more than anything in our teenage years... or so we were told. Yes, one of us basically felt they owed a life debt to her and was willing to do ANYTHING for her, to the extent of this.

Unfortunately we screwed up in our execution of this "ideal" and ended up just... fcking it up. There's no other way to put it.
Now she thinks we're a con man, now she thinks we're dishonest and sleazy and honestly she's probably right. We signed on to help her with every intention of bleeding ourselves dry for it. But 24 hours of nausea and troubled sleep later, we realized that we don't even know why the hell we're doing this anymore, and we backed out. She caught on and she's dead sick of our shit now.

So. It's over.
It's over.


Back in 2004 or so, we discovered her art. Back then, it was the most beautiful, inspiring thing we had ever seen.
We wanted to be like her. We wanted her to approve of us. We wanted to impress her, to earn worth as an artist. We wanted to be her friend.
We dreamed of a day when we'd mean enough to her for her to name us, for her to give us a NEW life, a new purpose... a role in HER dream, something we saw as bigger and brighter and better than anything we could ever do or be. It never happened.
That's why we were so desperate to help her now... because there was a chance of that. Except, now... we didn't want that anymore. We didn't WANT to be a part of "her world" because her world is ALIEN to us now, alien and unsettling and frankly threatening in some cases. It's not safe for us and that tears my soul to shreds but... I've been pacing the floor about this for months, and no matter how hard I tried, no matter how hard I tried to force myself to care as much as I allegedly did once, as honestly as I could... nothing worked. I just... nothing worked. It's gone.

There was a day when her dreams, her worlds, were something we treasured and wanted nothing more than to be a part of.
Now, I don't recognize any of it.

We felt obligated to support her current work. We felt we HAD to.
But... the more I see what it's become, the more I read of it, the more I see of the fandom, I... I don't like it.
There, I said it. I don't like it. It doesn't speak to me anymore. I can't. I'm legitimately frightened of it now and I DON'T want to support it because it means nothing to me now, and that breaks my heart because there was a time when that story was as beloved to me as my own.
Back then it was something totally different, though. Now, it's not. And I need to let go, and move on, and stop acting like "I owe them one" because they don't give a shit about me and I have no right to ask that to change. I have done NOTHING but cause them pain and frustration and disappointment, all because I keep "acting" like they're the greatest thing in my life when honestly, I have no fcking clue who they are or what they're about.
I don't. I really dont. And I am so, so so sorry, but it's true.


I own some of her artwork. I feel so guilty to own it now. I'll need to sell it, without looking ungrateful, because I'm not. Other people just deserve to have this more than me.


It's so weird. Things keep falling away from me, things that were significant parts of my life for years, unwavering, are suddenly disappearing or crumbling to the ground.
This was one of the biggest. I never expected this. But here it is.
So it's over. I'm no longer part of their dream. I no longer have to feel forced to participate in a dream I don't understand, and don't feel welcome in.
I mean... this used to give me joy. Now, just thinking about it makes me nauseous, because I feel like I HAVE to be an intrinsic part of it, "like I once wanted to be," and I don't. I don't want this anymore. I can't remember when I once did.
I'm sorry, I keep repeating this.
It's just a huge loss, conceptually, whether I feel it or not. This is a HUGE loss, potentially earth-shaking, if I could feel anything, if I could remember anything.


In any case I feel ugly and worthless and terrible now, for what I caused. For what she felt, and perceived, and said.
I feel like a thief and a liar and a back-stabbing jerk and I feel like Judas Iscariot. I feel like the worst betrayer.

I only ever had the best intentions here. I really, really wanted to help her, at the cost of my own success if I had to.
But this isn't the first time I've done that for someone.
This isn't the first time I forgot why I was even doing it in the first place.
This isn't the first hope I've crushed.
This isn't the first "friendship" I've destroyed.
This isn't the first dream I've buried under six feet of concrete.

God willing it will be the last.




I once wanted to be one of them, snow-haired with a diamond smile, pure and free and happy. God I wanted that more than anything, and I was convinced that ONLY SHE could grant that to me, mercifully, graciously.
Now I've lost that chance forever.
It was so close, so close... but... well, now it's gone.
Ten years later, the dream is dead. I've woken up and I'll never have it again.
I need to come to terms with this, once I can really grasp the reality of what I've lost here, ideals and otherwise.

In a way it's freeing. I'm no longer burdened with the awful heavy guilty scared obligation, "you NEED to be a part of this, why the hell haven't you joined them yet, why the hell aren't you acting like them, what the hell kind of a supporter are you," etc.
I didn't realize until this morning that my hesitance was because I no longer understood why I "needed," let alone wanted, any of it.


I've been chasing a phantom for a very very very long time now, I think.
The rainbow I've been tailing faded away a very long time ago, but it was burned so strongly onto my eyelids I didn't notice.


Everything that meant anything to me about that world... I wonder, was it self-generated?
Was it simply because I saw so much of myself and my dreams reflected in it, that I couldn't see what didn't fit? And now that the dissonance is louder than ever, I can't cope with the truth?
I think everything I ever loved about it was all me. I think so. It's heartbreaking. I mean, hell, what the fck did I even know about her story? I wasn't part of her group, I was too scared to intrude, to attempt to join, to speak up at all... I didn't know their history. I didn't know their story. I didn't even know the fcking SOURCE MATERIAL.
I was playing it by ear the ENTIRE FUCKING TIME and now here I am feeling like I lost something?
I think what I really lost was the delusion that her world would adhere to my heart. I blinded myself to what didn't fit, I focused only on the concepts I loved, and then I acted like it was everything I'd ever dreamed of. I'm starting to wonder if it ever was.
God I don't know. This is... this is huge. This is so jarring.


I can't do this anymore.
No matter how desperately I still "wish" I could be a part of that world, that community... it's empty. If I was given a chance, to suddenly and without effort become a big part of it, I think I'd freak out and bail. When I really think about it, I DON'T want to be a part of it anymore. And that's the key.
IT ISN'T JUST ME. IT NEVER WAS.
When it hit me that there was a fandom behind this, a community, that the creator was DIFFERENT than me in several unignorable key ways... I basically bailed. I'm so sorry to say that.
I just... can't do it. I can't do this fandom thing. I've tried. I can't. Does that make me broken, too? I do worry about that.

I know there are so many others that still view it as something dear to their hearts and I am glad for that.
But... I can't. I don't fit in there. I never did. And now I never will.
Whatever it meant to me in the long-distant past, I have retained within myself, as its own concept, as something totally seperate from where I saw it reflected.
It's over. It's over. It's over.

This has been dying for a very very very long time and now, the woman who breathed life into it has signed its death warrant.
The one who began all this has now ended it. Full circle. Unquestionable. Unchangeable.


I fcked up big time, and that's about it.




I'm truly sorry. I never meant to hurt you.
I sincerely only wanted to help you.
I just wasn't capable.
I idolized you to the point where I didn't even know who you were.
I skewed your creations to the point where I didn't realize what they actually were.
I put you so high up on a personal pedestal, I didn't realize it wasn't you at all.
I'm so sorry.
I wish you the very, very, very best.
Continue to build and share your dream.
I may not understand it anymore, but I can see your passion in it, and I am happy for that.
I am so glad you are seeing this dream of yours come to life.
I am glad you were wise enough to stand up to my wrongdoings.
Again, I never meant to appear as such a criminal, but it is only right.
Thank you, for everything you've done to inspire me, in every way.
Thank you, for dreaming so fiercely, and bringing that dream to light.
You are an inspiration to many and that will never change.
May all your endeavors continue to be successful.

This is where we part ways, for better or for worse,
although I may be nothing but a stranger to you.
You were one of the biggest forces in my life, for many years.

Your role in my life was momentous, and your existence profoundly changed mine.
Your work influenced and inspired and motivated me in so many ways.
Again, I am grievously sorry for what I have done in my foolishness.
I do not hate you, I wish you no harm.
I cannot continue down this road but I will shake your hand here before it's over.
Trippy, you gave me courage when once I had none,
and I can never thank you enough for that.

Keep creating. Keep dreaming. Keep coloring the lives of others.
If there is anyone in the world who I have the utmost faith in to do that,
it's you.
Thank you.

 





 

 

 




prismaticbleed: (shatter)

 

 

some things for today.

bit of a messy entry as things have been very messy/ tangled/ etc. lately and i apologize.
but the mess is showing us what needs to be healed, so, therapy is tomorrow and we will confront this.


laurie talking to leon while at work.
shaken and heartbroken by "tiger lily" being around, biggest fear was "does this mean I fucked up my job and the system is effectively saying 'you need to be replaced?'"
leon said he was terribly sorry, couldn't think of any better way to express that empathy. tried to reassure her that since she was still around she was still needed, even if for something different now. but laurie was distraught, "that was my ONE JOB and apparently I failed," existential crisis really.

laurie temporarily "switched back" to original anchor style, joined tiger lily in screaming at whoever was doing the job this morning. brutal, fierce intimidation and corrective guilt, etc. but all that old harsh language. "stop being so careless, you faggot, you'll fuck everything up as usual," etc. "don't be such a goddamned pansy," "straighten the fuck up, stop feeling sorry for yourself, you ingrate," etc. so it's good advice, very very good instruction, but it's all so rough.
whoever was getting yelled at was just kind of smiling with the "sacrifice myself for the greater good!" mindset. no emotion, trying so hard to annihilate their self, annihilate their free will, "become a slave of god," et cetera. this person was perfectly willing to starve to death with joy because "the voices told me to" and "when I die I'll go back to god" like they didn’t question it because "questioning means disobeying and disobeying means I am listening to my selfish corrupted ego," their ideal is "total unflinching servitude."

whole day was full of screaming floating voices
there was a child one, a little girl with messy blonde hair? short, not like marigold, and younger. (felt weirdly familiar? a visual introject of someone we know maybe?) kept whining and crying in an emotionally manipulative way. very bratty. knee-jerk reaction was to BEAT the child, "she'd better learn to shut the hell up," etc. appalled by this but at the same time, it was viewed with a neutral "that's the proper response" reaction too. upset that this had been internalized.
you're supposed to love and comfort and care for children, right? well what if they're being demanding little impudent brats? that's our problem with ourself. one of our inner child parts is an insolent little shit, who does nothing but cry for what SHE wants for no good fucking reason, and she KNOWS she's pulling our strings to do so. so the first reaction we get is, "hit the child, teach them to sit down and shut up, make them learn their place, teach them obedience and subservience, let them know that what they're doing is WRONG and it has consequences and it will not be tolerated."
which is what laurie was originally born from, and left, and which tiger lily now picked up.
but we still largely believe that. it's how we treat ourself at large. "beat the selfishness out of them." "bleed out your sinfulness." otherwise we're too selfish, just like everyone else said we were fated to be, right? when someone repeatedly tells you "you HAVE to be THIS way," or even worse, "you ARE this way, so stop fighting it," then no matter how much that goes against your instinct or proper right judgment, enough righteous repeated "facts" like that and you WILL become whatever they say you are, because you feel there is no other choice.
so we were convinced we were the scourge of humanity, and therefore we deserve to be flayed alive to atone for that shit, effectively.
I don't want to think like that anymore, but no other options ARE working currently.

we keep considering forced integration or systemwide annihilation again, this is bullshit

had a bit of an emotional meltdown at home, stress overload. ended up literally hitting ourself and breaking part of our exercise machine in our room. no idea why, just needed the pressure crash but were hit with sickening shock when something broke, knee-jerk terror and regret and fear, scared kid feeling. "why did we do that." very very afraid. anger gone entirely. emotions are confusing

only good thing is that ALL problem foods have been pinpointed and expressly forbidden, in a book, so that's tangible with words and pictures. we need that because otherwise we don't remember WHY something is forbidden and then some jackass says "well then it's okay to eat! we have to try! we can't let anything be bad!" it's an inability to understand that not every edible thing is going to be god's gift to mankind, some foods WILL hurt you, this kid literally cannot comprehend that. "it only hurt you because you're afraid/ angry/ low vibration/ etc. if I eat it it will be okay!!" and then they eat it, and then they switch out and don't feel the headaches and stomachaches and vomiting and all that shit. so they THINK it's perfectly fine. it's not.

jay overcome with rage for most of the morning. not sure why. a lot of it was because of the addictive/ eating voices, especially the child. but he was just icy rage.
that's out-of-character for him but his overlay was exact. he says it was "righteous anger" but we are still struggling with anger. it feels so evil. but he was pissed off at the addict voices, and the floating voices, and he kept telling them what they were doing was intolerable and he would not play into their schemes. furious but it was very very flat? like ice, again
he shouldn't be like this, he's supposed to be light and compassion and hope, offering that instead of ire, what's happening?

laurie was ghosting trying to help him out instead of genesis.
after all this over the course of the day, she looked back at tiger lily and said "did I really use to be that brutal?" and then expressed a surprised but hurt relief that she DIDN'T have to hold that old job anymore, because she couldn't bear to act so hateful like that anymore.
not sure what jay's reaction to that was.

nexus hanging around though. with tiger lily I think? bizarre how so many daemons are insect-esque.
laurie is avoiding dealing with hir just like rio is avoiding dealing with lethe for the most part.
in her defense nexus is creepy as shit but really, you NEED to work with daemons, that's the reason for their existence, to basically personify the shadow work you've been avoiding and which is now unavoidable.


we've never, ever had problems with forgiveness before, why now?
this is very very frightening.
is it tied to the paradox of, "if they don’t think they did anything wrong, there's nothing TO forgive"?
because that is a SELF-BLAMING thing because we believe WE ARE THE ONLY ONES TO BLAME, EVER, and I'm wondering if that's making us bitter and unforgiving because it makes us view ourself as inherently "bad?" like we're a bad influence on everyone. so "how dare we forgive ourself when justice has not been done," hence the constant need for punishment and atonement. we feel that we must PAY for our sins, but we also feel our sinfulness is limitless, therefore we are constantly paying this debt, therefore we CANNOT really "be forgiven" because we're basically shit and you "can't forgive evil itself" or some bullshit.
WHY DO WE THINK OF OURSELF THIS WAY???
HOW DID THAT GET INTO OUR HEAD???



reading a lot of articles tonight.
reading is so exhausting lately. like frustratingly, edge-of-tears exhausting.
it's very informative and VERY helpful, don't get me wrong, but it burns me right out.
I'm not sure if it's because we have to visualize everything or it wont register, or the huge amount of visual data to process, or what. but it's exhausting. must be done though.


some quotes…

★Grief clears pain, and we deny things so we don’t have to feel their pain
THE PROBLEM= I am legitimately convinced, I legitimately believe, that there IS NO PAIN

however. "you must say yes to suffering in order to transcend it."
this everything-is-sunshine-and-roses-all-the-time mindset is effectively saying NO to ALL pain.

interesting important paragraph:
"It’s crucial to have a transformation-ready heart when embarking upon activism. Otherwise, we can be setting ourselves up for pain that sticks to our bones as unreckoned grief until we can transform it.
Indeed, many who resist getting involved in causes greater than themselves, that cause one to empathize with the pain of others, may instinctively know they do not possess the inner alchemical capacity to grieve in order to transform pain and thus resist getting involved.
Worse, they may deny that the problems exist in the first place so as not have to deal with what they might not be able to handle.
Ignoring our personal grief closes our eyes to love. Dealing with it opens our own hearts the world."
"Many might feel too overwhelmed by these difficult feelings in their immediate personal life to deal with more difficult news. But
maybe this overwhelm is precisely because one has chosen not to deal with their heap of personal pain in the first place?"

this disturbed us when we read it because the phrase "they do not possess the inner alchemical capacity to grieve" felt like absolute damnation, i.e. "you're inherently flawed and you will fail." I hope that's not what they meant.
but it's scary because currently, it feels true. we HAVE become so cold, so resistant, so isolated lately, and it coincides with us being TOTALLY NUMB. we cannot figure out how to safely turn that off.

This is why Q allegedly pissed us off in 2012-- he was doing the SAME THING with this. Ignoring and denying pain and discomfort, due to "not being able to handle it." which we can understand now, even if it still makes us furious, because it's a mirror.
Ironically, at the time we knew him, we constantly insisted we were ALL too ready to face the pain. were we? I don’t know. that was a totally different timeline. Problem is, now we've buried our grief and pain and fear from the past because:
1) we are convinced that "only a fool trips on what is behind him" and "the past does not exist" therefore "don't be shackled to what is over and done with," and
2) the grief/ pain/ guilt/ fear is unbearable because it all screams "you are satan incarnate"

this needs to be dealt with.
we have NO IDEA how to express grief, let alone how to FEEL it in the first place.
we don’t know how to grieve, and that may be because we have two problematic mindsets of "you never lose anything, therefore grief is silly and foolish" and "the things you think you lost, or that deserve grief, are things you need to learn to smile and be okay with. no use resisting reality!"
so grief is utterly confusing and it feels utterly wrong and we cannot cry without feeling like the most selfish, manipulative, proud, abusive man on the planet.
crying, for us, feels like that stupid kid hiccup-sobbing because she wants something sweet. well fuck you. it's poison, you aren't getting any. man the fck up and stop being so hedonistic.
for us, crying is an egotistical control scheme, we've said this before
it's still a huge problem, apparently.
how do you express sadness if crying is viewed as NOT sadness?
how do you express sadness if you don't view sadness as a legitimate emotion?
I really should go see that movie again




a good paragraph:
"One way to discover the vital qualities we have denied is to notice what qualities we find uncomfortable or intolerable in others. Do I have difficulty receiving another’s anger towards me, even when responsibly expressed by them and in proportion to the injury I caused? Is it difficult for me to be present to another’s grief? Am I unable to bear witness and feel compassion for another’s feelings of helplessness, despair, and fear? If so, this might mean that I am denying my own experience of these emotions. Do I cringe and find judgment in others’ freedom, responsibly expressed? Am I jealous of my girlfriend’s good relations with her family? If so, I might use these uncomfortable feelings as guideposts for how to grow a better life for myself."


my favorite paragraph so far:
"When I treat a patient I can’t just boost their wellness if they have a serious disease. I also have to fight the disease. Similarly, we can’t just resort to loving feelings in the face of greedy, sociopathic disease run amok. We can’t just “love” these folks into order, or think they will disappear because we have a cozy life. This is like relying on sugar to fight an infection; it feeds the festering. We need bitter herbs; we need to embody some nastiness, some fierce love."
and hey laurie that's your real job okay?

and another.
“There can be no transforming of darkness into light and of apathy into movement without emotion." (Carl Jung)
"
An integrative path can’t just give lip service to our difficult emotions, to our suffering, or assume the detached witness position, a posture which many New-Age types seem to try on in order to not have to dip into difficult depths (since difficulty and darkness are antithetical to their belief of “love”). In my experience, true integration as an embodied spiritual path must especially embrace being in the mud, like the lotus – the mud corresponds with the depths of our own bodies. For only by finding light in and from that darkness, through both experience and insight, can we rise up integrated. Our newfound wisdom, joy, compassion and passion emanate from the very conditions which embodied their opposite – in our pain and suffering. This union of opposites, and an openness and path through both, is an integrated spiritual path."
all that is deeply relevant to our system obviously.

oh and one more big one from a REALLY good article.
" Magical thinking is a normal faculty in children between the ages of 2-7. It is also the same brand of childish fantasy prevalent in many spiritual circles. Beliefs that all is light, all is good, everything happens for a reason (so we don’t need to deal with disappointment), only good comes from misfortune, or that pain and misfortune are simply illusions, are all examples of childish magical thinking. They deny the dark, the real pains of life. They also happen to be the theme of many spiritual “playshops.” Applying common sense and critical thinking to these new-age aphorisms, we discover that indeed they are not true, just as a childhood fantasies are untrue…
Reasonable adults understand magical thinking as a natural stage of development, which children grow out of. Yet, when adults ignore their psychological pain and revert to fantasy and other imaginary feel-good beliefs as an unconscious attempt to experience the inherent joy of a healed “heart" and mind, and in place of reason and logic, we have big problems.
We get presidents that think hurricanes are the wrath of God. This, among other urgent realities needing recognition, denies the reality of global warming, for example, thereby impeding our progress towards collective wellness…
Disembodied, fantasy-based “spiritual” pursuits that do not respect reality, as well as investments in fun without cultivating our comprehensive adult gifts to the world, are fool’s gold. In fact, you can almost be guaranteed that
the degree to which a person pursues magical thinking and unproven, fantasy-based, feel-good spirituality is directly proportional to their unreckoned-with psychological pain."
"…In most 'New Age' doctrines, it is considered “unspiritual” or “unevolved” to even consider the use of defensive force. A good little new-ager is
apparently supposed to let people and parasitic beings walk all over them, steal from them, drain their energy, manipulate / implant them, and harm them in any manner they choose. Not only that, but they should also suppress any “negative emotions” so that they will be basically “happy victims” of such abuses. This manipulative, deceptive “teaching” comes from the false-light, and nothing could be further from the real truth."


to be honest this is all SO RELIEVING TO READ
because it's highlighting JUST HOW TOXIC all this new-age stuff ive been internalizing is
and no offense to those people, but I've honestly been choking that stuff down for years
and I KNEW it felt funny but could never figure out why, let alone why it was making me miserable
so I miust not judge, I must not condemn, I must just say, "this is not right for me," and continue down my own path

but
problem is, right now I am scared that "my own path" is FLAWED and that I've been "spiritually misled" all these years
I don’t know the doubt is huge
like I said, forced annihilation is still a contemplated option
because of that internalized belief stated in the last quoted paragraph
"all is good and pain is an illusion SO your shadow work DOESN'T EXIST uwu"
bullshit like that
sorry for the profanity but this anger keeps welling up because I'm SICK OF THIS.
and I want it to get out of my head and anger is telling it to do so. anger has guts.
anger just needs to be tempered down for heavens sake or its going to burn down the house and take us all with it
that won't help anyone.


and holy shit I just found an article that PERFECTLY DESCRIBED that uneasiness I've been feeling about this stuff
dude this is exactly what I was worried about
like I said, don’t judge, please, you fell into that trap too, those people didn’t know
but damn it I was so unsure and doubtful and scared to say no, this explains WHY
it also explains why I always felt so freaked out by the ""guides"" that would talk to me
the things claiming they were angels
et cetera.
they always had really really subtly awful vibes and I could sense that but it was glossed over so much
I don’t know I am just hoping SO MUCH that this article will show that I CAN let go of this control scheme
because it IS one and I have a right to be free of it
so I need to read this and get back to you later.


there is absolutely so much more to read but there is NO time tonight.
I didn’t even get to exercise today I hope I don’t pay for that
work again tomorrow still in the bad "I have a job so I cannot have a life" mode, very toxic
trying to overcome that, not sure how yet. but its an effort

good night

 




 

 

 

 

070615

Jul. 6th, 2015 10:52 pm
prismaticbleed: (shatter)

 



 

 

I'm very stressed out today.
when i'm very stressed i start sef-abusing massively
i've been throwing up for about three hours straight
for the sixth day in a row at least
this is bullshit
but i am so stressed its horrible

i got a "job," it's not so bad,
hopefully i can get away with only working 4 hours a day at first because otherwise i think ill crash and burn
but its the same as the other jobs we had
when we get home we just
self abuse
and cant really function because "work is tomorrow" and we can't "get out of work mode"
so we dont sleep
we dont eat well
we dont get anything done because we're too busy tearing ourself apart
and we shouldnt.


im not afraid of dying
im not
i think it would be nice about now
but for now we do have to live.
so welll keep this job for now. get some money to get things we need. help the father.
we'll manage
its a no-talking job so we can talk in headspace or watch leaguestuff upstairs if we need to



i just need to handle stress better.
need to learn that ITS OKAY TO LEAVE THE HOUSE
you are allowded to leave that cursed house
GO OUTSIDE
or
GO IN YOUR ROOM
AND PUT HEADPHONES ON
or exercise
or go on the porch and exercise
ANYTHING
JUST STOP FELLING TRAPPED IN THE HACK ROOMS


i am so sick sick sick
and scared
and exhausted
but i cant sleep the mother is sleeping in my room and i dont feel safe
i have to get up at 7 to go to work
i didnt sleep last night i was sick yesterday too
had nightmares all night about the old eros trying to hack me/us, mainly infinitii
and being in the kitchen and throwing up constantly
so that didnt help my sleep
god why am i so terrible at holding jobs why does my stress level go through the roof
i want to throw up again

im sorry.
i will try
i will go in tomorrow and do my best
i just need to learn how to cope.
i need to learn how to manage this stress OUTSIDE of the job.
when AT the job i'm mostly fine. problem free, unless i start dissociating massively.
but going upstairs helps. or watching the league helps.
it also helps not having to talk, like i said, its just me and like three other people tops
but
when i leave, im so burnt out,
no matter what i do,
whenever i go out in public i get burnt out,
i get home and i just start self-abusing.
why
why
I DONT WANT TO BE SICK ANYMORE.

like i said, i have to just... decompress when we get home.
say "to heck with it" and just listen to music or something for an hour first
to calm down, to get a grip
its just tough, having to switch from one mode to another to another
all the switching and fronting and stuff
THAT'S exhausing.


therapy today was bad because thanks to work we went in in a numb state
and couldnt get out because we were so dazed and overwhelmed
she said she seriously thinks we have aspergers
i said that was a diagnosis in the past, so
she also pointed out the ptsd stress problem
where our stress level is always at 11
but that's become our "normal" so it feels like a flatline
and we can't "feel" any overarousal or even emotion in an overwhelmed state
until something catches us off guard or we have alone time
but she thinks that's what's happening with work
i dont know
i feel like a freak for all of this
i want to make some money so i dont have to borrow money to buy food
i dont want to be scared of buying healthy food because its expensive
i want to be able to eat without exacerbating our illnesses
its terrible
but i will try.
thank god my current boss is my dad and he's understanding enough
so yeah
i worry too much maybe

really i think the only reason i'm freaking out is because our brother showed up at the job today
started screaming and yelling and swearing and throwing things and stomping around
it got us really scared and uneasy and worried
we tried to talk him down, but he was foaming at the mouth really, giving us death glares
i know someone neutral was out, then kyanos came out and just held peace for a bit, radiated it
so i dont remember much of the day as a result of that meltdown
i feel bad but what do i do? what can i do?
it burns me out, i got so shaken up, that's probably where the stress is coming from


sorry. it's late and i dont care really i can operate on little sleep i hope
i need to exercise, i feel so sick i am honestly frightened,
sorry.

i'll do better.

 




 

 

prismaticbleed: (shatter)

 


hey, quick update, no one died today, but we're sick and in pain and not too happy with the decisions made today

but we need to forgive. we need to heal.
tomorrow we are going to make a BIG effort towards that as far as art goes, wish us luck
we do need to sleep first. the body desperately needs to heal.

also it rained today. a lot.
so despite our feeling like an utter filthy wreck that still felt absolving. which helped.
(also it is cold today not hot which is also a massive relief)

there has been a lot of heartwrenching beauty in our collective life lately that i havent written about here yet
i should but words dont do it much justice
and there is still so much confusion and pain-wracked fear tied to it
from these poor damaged ones.
we really need to just take a few days, a few weeks, just sit and talk to them,
why havent we done that yet,
i think maybe we're just as scared as they are of facing that stuff, on some level.
but we need to.


i wanted to delete the previous entry but someone wrote that for a reason, it absolutely breaks my heart to see it, but there it is

healing is still happening, bit by bit
biggest good thing about all this: we aren't numb or unplugged
so even if we're walking through hell again, we're at least doing so together

so that's enough to get us through another night.

 


 

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

 

@ 02:07 pm

 


(BRUTAL entry, explicitly triggering, totally uncensored.)







 

here's the thing,
HERE'S THE FCKING THING.

I am going to be brutally bloody honest even if I hate myself for it


I have experienced sexual things
I DO NOT LIKE IT.

and if you have not noticed
EVERY SINGLE TIME IT HAPPENS
I dissociate.
I blank out absolutely.
I have NO MEMORY OF ANY INSTANCE, AT ALL.


there have been orgasms but they are literally shit
no matter what they are absolutely stupid and dull
they hurt unbearably and make the body unbearably sick
and I am saying that as someone who has TRIED.
I HAVE REALLY FCKING TRIED to be "normal" and "holy" with this shit
IT HASN'T WORKED.
AND I AM TERRIFIED THAT MEANS THAT I AM BROKEN ON A SPIRITUAL LEVEL
AND THAT IF I AM NOT "FIXED" THEN I AM NOT TRULY COMPLETE OR CORRECT
it is horrible horrible horrible god I want to vomit just thinking about it

AND THAT'S WHERE THE FCKNIG CONFUSION COMES IN!!!!!!!!!!
because I KNOW what i want, I LOVE people, I want to EXPRESS that,
is that selfish? is that abusive?
but this goddamned society and religion tells me "NOPE YOU HAVE TO HAVE SEX IT'S MANDATORY IT'S GOD'S WILL!!!!!!!!!!!"
and so I get fcking terrified and attempt it.
honestly. I have attempted it. I have tried to be fixed.
but. every single fcking time. every. single. time.
it fails. IT FAILS. no matter how people try to justify it afterwards. IT DOESN'T WORK.

case in point.
I adore laurie. okay? for years people have been trying to 'have sex' with her. she always, always, always says no. "I can't feel that, I can't do that," etc. she DOESN’T WANT TO.
and that is accepted. that's FINE.
but then we realize "HEY, WE DON'T ACTUALLY WANT SEX EITHER,"
and then it's either dissolving into panicked scared sobs because god how did we almost fck up,
or,
dissociating into programming and thinking we HAVE to have sex because her refusal just lit up an ALTERNATIVE that we REALLY want, which is "love WITHOUT sex,"
but
BUT
we don’t believe that option is morally correct
WHICH IS BULLSHIT
but there it is.

no matter what, this stupid religious compulsion tells me that at some point I HAVE to "have sex"
WHY????
WHAT ABOUT THE CELIBATES
WHAT ABOUT RELIGIOUSLY DEVOTED PEOPLE WHO NEVER HAVE SEX
WHY THE FCK ARE THEY OKAY AND I'M NOT?????????????
WILL YOU SUDDENLY EXEMPT ME IF I START WEARING A ROMAN COLLAR OR WHAT

I don’t fcking know, I don’t KNOW
I am so fcking DEPRESSED over this shit

I DON’T WANT THIS. WE HAVE PROVEN THIS MULTIPLE TIMES, IN MULTIPLE CONTEXTS
I don't want it physically,
I don’t want it emotionally,
I don't want it logically,
I DON'T FCKING WANT IT SO WHY THE HELL AM I STILL TERRIFIED THAT I HAVE TO HAVE IT AND HAVE TO WANT IT EVEN WHEN I KNOW FULL WELL THAT I NEVER DID AND NEVER WILL



we really need to stop forcing ourselves into these roles out of fear or programming.
it's awful and it is perpetuating self-hate and self-abuse and depression and despair.

xenophon needs to be reset. I don’t think she was ever really reset.
she's too tied to trauma and the whole "parent" thing which only happened BECAUSE OF FORCING
we all admit we were confused as hell at that time
but xenophon needs to be freed from that, she doesn’t deserve this hell,
and quite frankly neither do any of the hosts who keep forcing themselves into trauma "for her sake"
that's not how this shit works
that's not what this is about


laurie has sworn that she will defend our asexuality to the death from now on
no exceptions, no being swayed by doubt, no religious paranoia
no. she MUST forbid EVERY ATTEMPT no matter how "holy" we insist it "has to be"
but you see??? it's COMPULSION.
it's FEAR-BASED COMPULSION.



I could only love someone who is a knife. that’s why I adore laurie. she is UNTOUCHABLE.
its why I have problems around chaos. I will admit that. I have A LOT OF TROUBLE being around him lately, like very very very badly, he's too feminine, too emotional.
infi gets there sometimes but then infi also has tons of teeth and sharp-shadow edges. ze's a daemon, ze can be soft as ever but there is always this danger, this knife edge, that makes me feel safe.
genesis is superbright and that counts as an edge sometimes, but it can go too far in the oppposite direction. but he was abused too, he dissociates and gets confused, we have to be careful.
I miss when chaos wasn't split, when perfect was still part of his psyche, back in the early outspacer days.
but I also DON’T miss that because perfect was psychologically blind and didn’t realize how harmful the stuff he did was.
I guess what I'm saying is that water doesn’t have edges and I wish to god that it did without turning to ice.
crystals. god he HAS that gem right in his heart, shouldn’t that be an edge enough?

I am so fckign sick of softness=violence
julie this is your territory
but you're the most damaged of all of us as far as this goes


you know what, you know what,
this fcking programming tells me "IT HAS TO BE THIS WAY,"
well how about this.
how about I test it out INSIDE and NOT DISSOCIATE?
then I will PROVE TO YOU that your way is BULLSHIT and it DOES NOT HAVE TO BE THAT WAY.

see, the SLIGHTEST attempt is met with REFUSAL, IMMEDIATELY

your shit is SHIT and it only works if you SHUT OFF OUR FCKING BRAIN
you fcking demons
leave us alone

sorry there are obviously multiple people writing this. all true thuogh.


OH! ABOUT THAT.
ALL YOU FCKING ABUSERS. ALL YOU HACKERS. ALL YOU SEXUAL-PROGRAMMING PEOPLE.
WHY DON’T YOU COME OUT AND TYPE HERE, HUH???????
DEFEND YOUR FCKING POSITION????

OH THAT’S RIGHT, YOU CAN'T
BECAUSE YOURE MADE OF PROGRAMMING AND OBLIGATORY BEHAVIOR
YOU'RE NOTHING BUT BLIND ROBOTIC IMITATION AND COMPULSION
YOU DON'T FCKING EXIST


that's where jay lives, right at the heart of this issue, right where we realize what we DO want and need
the topic we have discussed a thousand times.
love, real love, the kind that's utterly untouched by this sexual shit, he KNOWS what it is, and we have it,
we're just so damn scared that it's "inherently sexual" because it's intimate,
which is the biggest fear.
it's this horrible creeping paranoia that at some point, sex is GOING to happen BECAUSE we're close.
I am so fcking sick of that
I am so sick
that’s why I need edges, that’s why I need blood,
hackers CANNOT WORK when blood is around, blood is SACRED,
here's a message to all fronting people:
if there is a hacker around, if a hacker is trying to hurt you,
don’t even call for laurie, she gets distraught and they will try to hurt her,
call for a RETRIBUTOR.
even better, find a way to cause pain to the body in a way that is SHARP and SAFE
if there is blood, the hackers WILL LEAVE!!!!!!!!!!
and you will be safe
this is why relationships upstairs NEED PAIN
this is why heart connections are SO PAINFUL
because it is SAFE. and it is REAL. and it is GENUINE.
god we KNOW what we want and need and HAVE, why the hell do these outside people keep insisting otherwise



this shit is TERRIFYING.
HOW THE FCK COULD YOU EVER LIE TO YOURSELF ABOUT "WANTING THIS"
WHEN THE SLIGHTEST REMINDER SENDS YOU INTO A PANICKED BREAKDOWN?????
”I can't cry," you say, well then what the fck are you doing now????
YOU ARE IN TEARS FROM HOW FCKING FRIGHTENED YOU ARE RIGHT NOW KID
WHOEVER THE HELL TELLS YOU YOU "WANT THIS" IS A FCKING IMBECILE

stop looking at it. STOP LOOKING AT IT.
TO HELL WITH "EDUCATING YOURSELF" THIS IS ALL FEAR-BASED

you are just desperately trying to find support for YOU being okay.
you are looking through these articles and pages trying to find a chink in the armor, a break in the chain,
trying to find something that will make their entire argument collapse in on itself,
to justify YOUR existence and mean that YOU are not flawed or unholy in being what you are,
but you are so damn scared of being wrong in that,
you are so damn scared of being an 'evil heart' or a 'blasphemer' in so much as suggesting that it's okay to be asexual, to be what you are,
that you are not accepting any arguments in your favor, out of moral paranoia.
and yet you cannot accept any arguments to the contrary either, because you KNOW the fear and pain and disgust and shame and terror that accompanies them, whenever you try to force yourself into them, without fail.
you are running in circles, and your feet are bloodied on the rocks.
get out of their loop, it is only going to kill you.



I am very afraid that introjects in our System are still a real thing.
I don't even like saying they're part of the "System," because they're NOT. we need a better term.
but they exist. and they're awful and toxic.
BUT, it at least allows us to do internal healing work where it would be impossible to outside.
and it helps exaggerate just what terrifies us about those people, so we can evaluate that.
its just so so so sad to see an internal abusive reflection inside, of someone outside, who we experienced as abusive or otherwise traumatically triggering/ aggravating, but who may not have consciously realized that, or who may have been unable to accept that.

but we have introjects of the mother, the grandmother, and the two people from utah.
that is confirmed and I kept wondering why we kept getting sick, nauseous, why we kept getting confused with memories, why we had no idea what was real or not, we didn’t know these people, etc.,
its because the problematic behavior was being perpetuated inside, and we were too scared to face it.
well now we know. and we have to face it.
its terrifying still, but we have to face it
and I KNOW it can be healed. I KNOW that one day, the introjects WILL BE GONE.
but patience is key. we need to be patient. we need to forgive ourselves. this is fragile work. but we can do it.


would you believe we never really recovered from the static incident?
you know. we found something online. from people we knew. and we were in sick shock for WEEKS.
years actually, we're still reeling, still having trouble coping,
why?
"its their decision not yours"
yeah but they HID THAT and did SO MUCH behind our backs,
they never told us they KNEW we were unsafe with that,
but of course that’s WHY they never told you, they KNEW you would not be able to be around them once you knew.
and that’s so sad but that’s how it is.
god but I don’t want to hate people. I don’t want to hate anyone.
the hate just comes from fear. fear of violation, of forced infliction. fear of "THEY did that so now YOU have to!!!"
boundary problems. moral paranoia.
god I want to throw up and sob



I am so fcking sorry.
this is all so goddamn confusing

what am I even trying to say.


I just came across a quote.

"I dealt with a significant amount of abuse in my childhood as well and being aware has absolutely been the biggest part of getting past that for me. Being able to read studies in psychology that are relevant to my childhood, it takes a bit to be able to apply any of it to your life. It can be even harder to explore the possibility that many of your character traits come from your experiences with abuse, and difficult sorting out which parts of you are truly YOU and which parts are chemical/emotional responses your body makes FOR you."

that's really important. hormones are shit.
but they can be manipulated, they can be controlled. we just have to do more on our side of the fight.
but it's sad because when they're fcked up, your reactions get fcked up.

"Within minutes of exposure to a traumatic event there is an increase in the level of endorphins in the brain. During the time of the trauma, endorphin levels remain elevated and help numb the emotional and physical pain of the trauma. However, after the trauma is over, endorphin levels gradually decrease and this may lead to a period of endorphin withdrawal that can last from hours to days…"

see what I mean

god I am so nauseous I shouldn’t be typing about this or reading about this
why the hell do I keep reading about this

I'm ashamed. I'm fcking ashamed of the fact that I've endured so much shit, a lot of it by my own confused misinformed doing, because I am absolutely fcking paranoid of "not being good" and yet EVERY DAMN THING they tell me to do to "be good" feels self-destructive
the two main things are,
"don’t eat," and "have sex"
which is fcking horrible
I don’t eat a lot the way it is, now these damn voices are telling me FAST SOME MORE
and I end up purging and sick and dizzy and weak,
then the same fcking voices tell me "sex is the road to true enlightenment!!!!! you need sexual healing!!!!" etc etc etc and I want to STRANGLE SOMEONE because DAMN IT THAT ISN'T WHAT I FCKING NEED

but damn it I know what I need.
beneath all that surface-level shit I KNOW what I really need
and the bottom line is that I need to STOP LISTENING TO THIS OUTSIDE SHIT
BECAUSE I ALREADY FIGURED IT OUT
AND THEIR BABBLING IS JUST CONFUSING THE HELL OUT OF ME.


"know thyself" they say, and he said, and I know that's the main thing,
so I really have to stop thinking others know better than I do, as far as internal honesty is concerned.
there's so much out there trying to screw me up. I really need to be careful.

these entries too, are too tangled. I apologize. but they do help find truer things. they are signposts too.
and the frustration over misleading teachings is legitimate and I am thankful for that.
but pride, and this sort of too-white feeling, is just as lethal.
stop typing.

 
 

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


@11:02 PM




I'm sorry guys. This is Cannon. There's been another massive existential System shakeup and frankly I'm probably not going to update here for a long while, or at least until this is settled.

There's too much problematic stuff still entrenched in our function, that really needs to go. Problem is, a lot of it we've accepted as "normal" or we've even grown to love. It has to go. No exceptions. No mercy either. Which is probably why I'm back up front.

Laurie says I can't commit suicide, if for no other reason than for her sake. I said then what the heck do I do with this daily life. We don't know. We've gotta try though. I suppose it's all we can do. No giving up, no surrender.

I've been crying for the past hour, somewhere between choking and screaming. My legs are bleeding. I want to sleep forever.

Again, I'm sorry. I know this feels cruel but really we NEED to purge the ranks and fix what's been corrupted, in one way or another. That's why we keep having these System resets, apparently. People are sensing that something is rotten in Denmark so they're just razing the whole place, but then they're rebuilding it the same way. That's not going to work anymore.

I don't know what the hell to do. Not for the most part. This existential mess I'm talking about... well, it's religious. And it's sexual. And it's rather seriously freaking traumatic, at the moment. That should say enough.
I don't know how to cope, personally. Maybe we ALL need to die in order to "cope" with this, I don't even know anymore. I really have no idea what to do. But I just hope it's too soon. I'm going to give it a few days, at least. Hope to God, or whatever God really is, that this somehow ends in a way that won't annihilate us and turn us into our worst fear-- a fear which were now being told is inevitable, and desirable. So it sucks, it really does.

I'm tired. I'm very tired, and now I'm so damn shook up that I don't even want to die because now I don't know what the hell is waiting for me after that. I'm afraid it's hell forever now. And the worst part is that it can easily NOT be hell, if I just "stop resisting" and "learn to like it."
Basically, there's no place for asexuals in heaven.

I really hope that's not true. I really hope it's not true. But right now I actually want to just sob because life feels utterly devoid of hope right now, I've lost all direction in life, what the hell do I do, where the hell do I go, I have no idea.

Maybe I'll end up dead, who knows. Right now the System says I need to be the main person because I'm "protecting" us from this existential dread. I'm a fighter who won't give in to that. But... the fear is that we have to. The fear is that we cannot be what we desperately want to be, because it really is morally wrong, so to speak.
God I don't even know. I'm sorry.

Bottom line is, we're trying to restructure headspace from the bottom up. We have a lot of questions that need to be answered, and a lot of anger over things that have been allowed to continue over the years and should NOT have been allowed to continue.
Things will not, or at least SHOULD NEVER be the way they were before this entry. A lot NEEDS to change.
A few people aren't going to be coming back, no matter how difficult that may be. They can't. It's toxic. If they want to come back, they have to come back differently. Simple as that.

Good night. My neck hurts from the knives and I'm just exhausted.

 







 

 

 

 


061015

Jun. 10th, 2015 09:36 pm
prismaticbleed: (angrycry)



I either need a huge-ass punching bag, or access to a local fight club.

There is so much pent-up despairing rage in me, it’s scary. It’s maddening. This is like when I was on antipsychotics at the hospital, I wanted to tear everyone’s throat out. Now I just want to punch things until my knuckles break and everything feels like fire, because nothing else is getting rid of this hellish sensory overload and I cannot take it.

I’m not allowed to express sadness or anger in this house, otherwise the family pulls their emotional manipulation/ guilt trip shit on me. The mother just did that now, I said I was depressed and she started ranting about “this is why I hate coming home! I just trigger everybody! You just see me as a trigger!!” and slammed the door in my face before going to argue with someone else about me behind my back.
This is every single day and I just want to fight something or have someone fight me and I can’t get that anymore, I miss being a kid because back then people would at least HIT me and I’d FEEL BETTER.

This is disgusting. I’m sorry.

I’m in a very scary place in my life, I’ve turned into a puppet for everyone else, I can’t remember who “I” am. I don’t want to be who I am currently, I’m terrified, how do I stop this?

There is so much seething hatred in me, this drive to just annihilate myself completely, this blind rabid desire to be immolated because maybe then I’ll become something good, something pure again.
I can’t look in mirrors anymore. I can’t. I can’t deal with this.

If I’m covered in bruises tomorrow it’s for the best.

 

 

an apology

Jun. 3rd, 2015 02:30 pm
prismaticbleed: (scared)
 

 

 

 


Hey, this may sound superfluous but it is mandatory and I can't not write this now, with current events.

I'm reviewing the archives, as well as recent entries,
and I am largely ashamed of a lot of things we allowed to happen, or thought were "permissable," or let ourselves be pressganged or coerced or sweet-talked into. Whether from inside or outside, we tried to justify TOO much horrid or harmful behavior/ thoughts/ etc., and seeing how some of our past fronters almost reveled in that AND even started tainting others in the System with it...
Long story short, I am currently drowning in humiliated contrition, carrying the guilt that those people didn't seem to be fazed by.

No wonder we had so many reset attempts over the past three years. Some part of us actively recognized how poisonous and corrupt we were becoming, no matter how much sugar was thrown over it, and was trying desperately to just STOP it.

I'm going way back now, trying to find evidence of who we ARE, who we WERE before all this internalized programming really began to take hold, and redefine itself AS us... it's a tangled sticky mess, there's a lot of confusion here, but I'm getting a better grip on it. It's going to be a long process, we're going to have to re-learn almost EVERYTHING... we're going to have to put MASSIVE effort and determination and dedication into this. Shame and self-hatred and guilt are still getting in the way, but those things have a lot of roots IN the programming. "The only acceptable behavior is what OTHERS tell you to do," etc.

It's nonsense but we're slowly healing.
The hardest part is going to be staying intact during the healing, because those messages define US as wrong/ immoral/ stupid/ etc.
And yeah, looking back, the brunt of that came FROM Tumblr. So I'm rather pissed that we keep "running back" to the communities on that website solely because we have now come to BELIEVE that and are "desperately looking for instruction" when the only damn reason we went on that site in the FIRST place is because we were "desperately looking for support."
We have virtually no goddamn support system, even now, and when this Tumblr shit started we were willing to crucify ourselves just to "get someone to like us." We tried too goddamn hard to "present ourselves" in a way that "other people could relate to," in a way that would "show we were NORMAL," or at least "fit the mold" of "abnormal" that the communities we were entering seemed to proclaim...
Long story short, we tried too freaking hard, and the result is that we got legions of anons telling us that we were disgusting, shameful, proud and immature and malevolent fakers.
That took a heavy toll, to say the least.


But this is what I'm talking about.
We DO NOT HATE PEOPLE. We have NOTHING AGAINST PEOPLE on that website.
But it sounds that way. All this "I can't stand Tumblr" stuff is almost hypocritical, with us saying "don't say you despise a whole group when it's only the actions of a few/ your perceptions of the whole that cause that despising!"
It's like this with so many things now, the bitterness makes things feel global, with the projection. It's happening with sexuality/ gender, religion/ spirituality, and social behavior... things we cannot avoid, or fully isolate ourselves from, or alter on a global scale. And honestly to do any of those things would be very harmful and unwise. What we REALLY want is to feel accepted, not in the sense of "whee I have friends! =D" but in the sense of "these groups don't view me as the devil himself," basically.
Maybe that's residue from the past too. But again, we are basically incapable of putting guilt on anyone but ourself, because to us everyone else IS blameless. And saying otherwise feels condemnable. Yes, we've been reading for weeks on how toxic our particular religious upbringing was, and that very self-damning mindset IS a direct teaching of it... even so, even so we STILL say, "but it IS our fault!" Everything "bad" that happened to us, we see as only having been "bad" because WE made it bad. We were the mandatory factor that BROUGHT harm and evil into the situation, and that is SUCH a toxic mindset, we want it GONE, it is utterly sabotaging everything we do...
But then we go and say/ think/ do things like we have been doing over the years, and no matter where those words/ thoughts/ actions originally had their impetus or instruction, we were the ones that internalized it,  and therefore WE hold the blame. We should have known better.
And we really should have. We really should know better by this point, damn it. But the same doubt telling us "you don't know anything for sure on your own!" is the same thing making us perpetuate the "we are evil and just don't realize it" lie we've been fed, too.
It's disgusting and it's making me very sick and sad and I WANT to say otherwise, I WANT to say "we're good" and all that BUT the two obstacles to that are,
1. "that's pride, that's the ultimate sin, NO ONE is good" (aka the grandparents teaching)
2. "saying 'we' is a deluded lie, you're making that up to be 'special' and 'manipulative,' no one 'inside your head' is real" (aka the mother, and most social exposure)
So we are terrified of EXISTING as we are at this point.
We want to be "us," and we want to be "good," we want to be positive and bright and inspiring... we really do want to be.
But we feel like such drama kings & queens just by talking. Just typing here feels like a "performance," a "filthy game for attention," like we're twisting everyone else's necks to adore us and worship us and shit.
WE'RE NOT, it's just nice to speak up sometimes. Is it? Is that rude? To assert our existence? Is that being egotistical?
And I hate this shit, people saying "mankind is a social animal!" "You NEED friends!" "Community is key!" and then the instant I try to make friends or socialize, "you're just making all this about yourself!" "Narcissist!" "Stop being so dependent and learn to be independent!"
I'm sorry. I'm rambling again.
Even apologizing feels shameworthy. "Who the heck cares if you're 'sorry?' That's emotional manipulation! You should just keep your mouth shut in the first place! If someone's mad at you, don't "apologize," take the punishment!"

This is all making me realize just how toxic my upbringing must have been. Was it? If I can trace this stuff back to childhood family dynamics, why does my family say "we never said that!" "we never did that!" "how dare you accuse me of that!" "i can't do anything in this house without you blaming me!"
is that nice beahvior? are we doing something bad by asking?



Here's what I'm trying to say.
I am profusely sorry for any negative talk towards any person/ group of persons we have EVER written on this website.
We hold no enmity towards people, only towards the way WE internalize certain mindsets/ behavior patterns/ etc.
So the blame and loathing falls ON US ALONE. Everyone outside, you are all completely okay, we DO NOT HATE YOU.


I am secretly terrified that our readers, the few people that do care about us as a collective person, have grown to hate us and/or view us as toxic/ harmful/ immoral/ a bad influence/ etc.
Every negative entry we write on here, ever, INCLUDING this one, only gets posted as a result of swallowing a horrific amount of guilt and fear, a reticence fueled by moral paranoia.
"DON'T post stuff like that!! Don't even THINK about stuff like that, let alone talk about it!"
in other words,
"Get your negative moody dark-cloud energy the HECK out of my FACE!!"
...
except in nicer words, that's where the real fear comes in.
"I don't expose myself to negative energy, honey."
and that's FINE, we're HAPPY for you,
but
does that mean that if we're dealing with that negative energy that we're deluded??
are we fake? are we evil because we're in a shadowy spot?
are we "the antichrist" and don't realize it?
that's another childhood thing.

But we just read a quote on this. From an article online (from a website we will NOT link as it's highly disturbing)
This has religious overtones but for us personally, those are still strongly relevant.

"One of the creepiest things... is that they teach that happy is the only acceptable emotion. If you do not have a joyful countenance, you are publicly shaming your authorities. In other words, if the kid looks unhappy, it is a personal offense against the parents. [He] also has nauseating quotes and anecdotes about how any time his kids expressed unhappiness or anger they were hit even harder and longer until they were cheerful. How twisted is that? Children are taught from babyhood to always be cheerful, or else they deserve a spanking. As they grow older, it is not just the fear of a spanking that causes them to keep smiling. It is the sincere belief that they are sinning with ingratitude, rebellion and more if they don’t present a happy face.
You know the whole fake it till you make it idea? It is pretty effective. I am sure that there are plenty of times where the kids are genuinely happy. There are many good things in their lives, and I do believe that the kids are loved. I am not saying that it is all a sham. I *do* strongly suspect that the habit of “joyfulness” is so deeply ingrained that denying “ungodly emotions” such as anger... and unhappiness (which is a sinful lack of gratitude) is automatic by now.
For many people... appearance is everything.
As long as you appear happy, then you must be. There is also strong pressure to be a witness. Your countenance is your testimony, and if you present an ugly picture to the world, it is a public shaming of your parents and ultimately your God. Are you going to be the cause of people in the world turning from Christ? …So when I hear someone say, “But they look so happy!” I can’t help but think, “Of course they do. They know that happy is the only acceptable emotion in their world. But is it really happiness when you aren’t allowed to express anything else?”


That sums up this emotion problem pretty well I think.

Geez this entry got really tangled really quick. I'm sorry.


I just want to say again, I apologize if anything we have said in these Archives has personally offended or harmed you. We never intended that. We do not want to offend or harm anyone here, and I say that with sincerity.

Our main goals here are to
1. record our personal psychospiritual progress, including our struggles as well as our joys, and
2. to hopefully offer solidarity, support, warning, and/or inspiration to people experiencing similar things.


We want to be a helpful, positive influence. We don't want to be a source of dread when we walk into a room. We want to be a beacon of light, that's all we want. Even if that light has to shine through some pretty filthy tar-stained places in order to shine, damn it we still want to glow at least.


I need to finish backing up some files, maybe get some positive Leaguework done later, shed some genuine uncorrupted color on both our life and someone else's.


We wish you all well today, no matter where you are, physically and metaphysically both.

 



 

 

 

 

prismaticbleed: (shatter)





So, guess who just spent the past 6 hours in the emergency room? This guy!
Don't worry, we're not dead. We just pushed the body to the limit and it kind of collapsed on us. Last night/ this morning was pretty rough to get through as a result.
We haven't been sleeping, haven't been eating, we've been stressing ourselves out, we're still fighting hacks and now there are angry/ upset people FRONTING so we're getting switching and stuff actively for the first time in a while... lots of stress really. So the body broke down awfully and we had to go to the hospital. We're okay now. (We won't be if we don't try to at least get 2 hours of sleep or something, and eat something for heaven's sakes)

I'll write more later maybe, as of right now this is just a timestamp, and a reminder to NOT DO THAT AGAIN.


------------------------------------------------------------------------




@ 10:53 pm



So!!! I must be a really fcking horrible person to be attracting all this stuff to me because I DONT DESERVE TO ENJOY LIFE.

1. Dying, systems are failing
2. money is tight, can't afford what i need to buy
3. have to stop hormone therapy
4. have to go to inpatient facility for a month or whatever

i have this internalizzed belief that "enjoying life is evil because "this life" is evil and if you enjoy it then you are rejecting God," what the fck WHO TAUGHT US THIS, why can't i let go of it?
i know why. it's ebcause i really am that scared of "enyjoyment" because of the "manic red" people
all my life, ALL MY LIFE "enjoylment" has been tied to hedonism and manipulation and selfish extravagance. "I enjoy life! look at me spending all the money on worthless things because i ENJOY it!!! look at me hurting other people and using them because they are helping me get what i ENJOY!!!!" FCK YOU. GO TO HELL.

i hurt so much. i am so, so so so so damn scared
i want TO DIE I WANT TO COMMIT SUICIDE RIGHT NOW BUT I HAVE NO METHODS THAT WORK
god i am so fcking tired i am sos cared i dont want to die sick in a hospital bed i wanted to die a martyr, i wanted to die a death that would atone for my life

i am so scared of looking in the mirror and seeing HER
i am sos cared of hearing this voie and hearinf HRE
all i wanted was to grow up to lok like me but now i CAN'T?
now were stuck being HER and god i dont know if i have the strength. does that make me weak, does that make me a selfish fcking damnable shithead "ego," something that doesn't really exist and so it can't be loved because it doesn't deserve love because it's NOT REAL


none of us are real no one's ever around when the body is sick there's just this damn program
what is the soul, what is life, what is a "person,"
when there's only this programmed shithead out all the time being a fcking BITCH

i want to enjoy life, i WANT TO, okay, but "enjoyment" is an automatic condemnation just in saying the word, "enjoying" anything meant i was being watched and graded on it, i was being condemned or objectified, "enjoying" something meant i was now a performance, i was now a judgment, i was now a sleaze. you cant '"enjoy" anything without it becoming a performance act
i am so sick
i just want to not be alive for a while or something i dont know

i miss headspace
i miss whatever the hell we had in the past, i dont remember
i miss

god i've been looking at memories, i've been digging through as many memories as i can possibly find, and all of a sudden i find some from salt lake and i am shocked, i am shocked, there was so much sorrow there. like the abandoned, sad, dry kind. the kind so tired the tears just get wrung out of it like dry dust.

oh god i reall am evil
i really am horrible
look at al this talk all i'm doing is sowing seeds of unease and unhealth i am so so so so goddamn sorry


i won't talk like this anymoer. i think im just going to not go online for a while not update here.
i dont know how to 'be happy' when people are expecting me to identify me with pain and suffering,
i dont want any more pain and suffeirngn, please god whatever i am doing wrong here help me,HELP ME I wdont want to die like this, not liek that please

im sorry. i am sorry for every bad thing i ever said against anyone.
some spiritual paths i yelled at and i am sorry. i am not mad at you i do not hate you. i only got upset because i am so self-doubting, i felt that if i could not "perfectly fit" YOUR path, then i was flawed and wrong, so in desperateion i tried to find 'flaws' in your path to show that i WASN'T all-evil and utterly corrupt. that's not how it works. i have my own path, they said, and it's okay, they said, it's okay for me to be different. why is that so hard for me to accept. why do i feel such suffocating pressure to "conform" and "be normal."
is it this family, saying "i'm just begging god to make you normal again" acting like me being "like i was as a kid" will make me 100% happy and healthy and pure, i dont' know, will it? i dont know who we were then. but the guilt is crushing, i'm 'different," that upsets the family, i am crushing myself, i am telling myself I HAVE no "self" because that is "wrong," it is going agaisnt the people that love me, how dare you upset them....
that can't be how this works.

i am so sorry if i ever said unkind things against anyone or anytihng.i hereby take them all back, i will bear that poison and transmute it as reparation if i can, i am so sorry, please forgive me. i honestly do not hate anyone. i love everyone. even myself. but the "identity" this body has cannot love, it's the sort of thing thehy talk about, "born out of separation," it was born from not-love so it can't learn love or it won't exist. i dont know it sounds utterly proud and primping and that makes mer eally really really sick.
all i know is that i really do love myself BUT during the day i get stepped over? and this "non loving program" steps in and says NO, you CANOT love yourself because your love is "NOT NORMAL" and thereofre NOT ALLOWED. so abuse happens and self-torture happens to force us to be "normal" and god why, why can't we let go of this. why haven't we let go of this yet. why do we feel this shouldn't be let go of. what needs to be healed here.

we dont belong in this world but god it is so so so so sos oso goddamn scary to have things like this happening
i didnt realize we were hurting ourself THAT BAD but here we are, it's right there on paper
god i am so SAD. i want to just wail in despair, scream in hopeless sorrow, it's terrible. i am so sad. i have mourning to do for eyars and i don't know how, because "mourning is stupid, there's no reason to mourn, you didn't lose anything!" so what do i do with this awful choking navy blue emotion, then, what do i do with it, bury it again? turn it off?

i want to throw up from anxiety but i can't, all the vomiting is just contributing to this, i have to just keep it down


i've been fcking up this life so bad and i am so sorry.
i never felt i was "worth anything" and i am sorry i messed it up.
i KNEW i was worth SO MUCH but i felt that was blasphemously proud, i buried it.
i rejected love and i shut down my own love because that was "distasteful" and "licentious"
it's awful. i am so sorry.

i really dont know what to do.



lindy is dead, that was our new ipod, she died this morning. drowned. i am so sorry i wasn't more careful, i couldn't find her.
stupid things like that make me chokingly sad. little stupid ignorances on my part. like hitting the piano. it's this utterly innocent thing, created only to carry joy. and i hit it. and i let it die. and i was selfish and ignorant and lazy. and something else paid the price.

i am so scared of what i will have to pay.

i don't want to be this person anymore. god i DON'T WANT TO BE THIS PERSON ANYMORE

how did the other people scratch the system, how did the other resets happen, god PLEASE let me kill this timeline PLEASE, let a new host step up and please let things be good again, our old entries here were so bright, i don' t remember a damn thing from the past several years, i don't know, i am so fcking sad, god i am so sad, i'm so alone, i'm so damn lonely, i feel utterly abandoned and worthless,
"god" doesnt abandon you but the "god" that keeps answering my prayers is an angry thing that scares me
i am so fcking tired
i am so scared.

there's no reason to be scared.
and no. there's not. death is death. i KNOW its okay afterwards.
the pain of getting to death is scary. but its not forever. AND THIS BODY IS NOT YOU. so take heart in that at least.
it's not. it's not, it's not, it's NOT and it NEVER WAS. she will NEVER be you and she will NEVER kill you and take your place.

but there's an old scared broken part of us that says "i am scared of death, because they told me, when i die i am going to hell."
old beliefs like that ou just have to DROP, there's nothing you can do to "transmute" them, they're just junk.
but. the childhood fear is so loud.
"what if i AM really that bad?? what if i AM going to hell?? shouldn't i be better then?"
but everyone, EVERYONE we know that we ask, family and townsfolk and whatever, ALL OF THEM say that we are "wonderful." that we are an "incredibly kind and sweet person." that they cannot imagine why in the world we think we are bad.
i
i cant see that good? i dont remember it? im not sure what "counts as" good? i keep feeling i need to sacrifice, i need to give all my money away, i need to keep fasting and praying, i need to give away all my possessions, is that really the ideal, the "only way," being so ascetic?
that's why i'm scared. part of me is CONVINCED that unless I am living at the absolute bottom of my means, being strict and harsh with self-discipline and allowing NO "enjoyment,"

that is NOT TRUE

i am going to go bury myself in dream world and positive messages. mark my words. there is STILL HOPE, there is ALWAYS HOPE,
it's not dead, it will never die,
i'm going to try very hard to just be happy and ENJOY LIFE genuinely for a bit before i go to sleep. life is full of beauty and wonder and there is nothing wrong with taking joy in experiencing that.

so all you floating voices go away and leave me alone, i am not going to give up, even if things are very confusing right now, i will not give up





prismaticbleed: (shatter)

 




Well, it's official. We've pushed the body too far.

Slow suicide does work. Five solid years of beating up this form in every way possible, I honestly expected this to happen sooner or later, but… it's still a shock, to suddenly realize that your symptoms have passed the point of no return and now, it's any day that the violet-robed skeleton could come knocking at your door.

I suppose maybe we needed this. There's a sort of "to hell with the status quo" mindset that comes along with this sort of ultimatum. You no longer give a shit about the meaningless, soul-sucking things.

So part of me really does not care about "waiting" or any of that stuff anymore. I really don't give a shit. No one else has got this but me and I want to SHARE what I have left before it's too late.

I'm going to start posting EVERYTHING we have on the Leagueworlds. Maybe that means nothing to you, but it means everything to us. It's all I have. It's all I've ever had. It was my only joy in life, my only passion, my only dream. I'm not going to kick the bucket without seeing it fulfilled in some way, even if only a small way-- in getting it out there into the imaginations of other people. That alone is enough, if it is done.
I used to be so damn ashamed of how "childish" my art and writing tends to be, of how I struggle with writing for "people" and instead do weeks worth of worldbuilding that few people seem to care for… I used to be so utterly ashamed of not being "perfect" right off the bat, that I wouldn't share anything.
Right now, I don't care. Right now I am just going to say, "I love these Worlds and the people in them, and I am doing my best to express what I see/hear/feel from them, for other people to experience and benefit from. If it's from my heart, the message will get through truthfully, no matter what the message 'looks' like."

I'm so tired. Now I know why, haha. But really I'm very tired. (The stress, lack of sleep and proper food isn't helping either, I suppose.)
Still I can push myself. If it gets too exhausting I can just boot up FL and write some tunes, just fiddle around with notes maybe, come up with something new. I can always re-read the original Dream World scripts too, which I adore to the end of the earth and which I would LOVE to share ASAP, except they were written by me age 10 and so they're rather full of plotholes. Still. I want to share them.

The only obstacle to all this: now I REALLY need to pay off that pledge and "immortalize" ourself, haha. Problem is I am ALSO going to be going to Sheppard Pratt in less than two months (it's inevitable now) soooo we can't quite nab a full-time job in the face of that, which we were trying to do. I don't know. I WANT a job, so badly, but most of the local opportunities are 1. cashier or 2. truck driver. That's about it! I can't safely do either, so I get overwhelmed when I feel I'm being shoehorned into those roles.
I'm crossing my fingers and praying I can land a paper-route job where I live, as that would be MUCH less stressful and we could EASILY handle that. Plus it's early morning, and it's in a car. IDEAL! So I'm super hoping.

I dunno. This all hit so fast. Amusingly I'm not "trying to wrap my mind around it" though. I've felt sick for long enough that, like I said, I expected this sooner or later. It's just a matter of finality now, the entire aura of things changes. It's like… there's a deadline now, and yet now there are also no limits like there were before. Caution and fear get tossed to the wind. Geez I feel kind of guilty for not having somehow adopted this mindset sooner, but… weirdly, when there's /too/ much life, it tends to sap the life out of you? Like a cancer, if you've got too much time or life or space it can calcify you. The minute you start shaking things up, making things shatter… well, then life suddenly feels like LIFE. It's the most damn ironic thing, and I'm actually laughing about it now.

Still coming to terms with this. Kind of. I mean I've been thinking about this for weeks anyway. I guess it's just the "any day now" bit that's weird. Like… playing a video game, knowing that there's a thunderstorm outside and the power is bound to go out soon. Until it does, though, I'm going to play the hell out of that game, because now I know every second counts. NOW I have something /opposing/ the "casual calm" of daily life, now I have electricity crashing around my head telling me that without endings there can be no beginnings. And then the power goes out. My save file is totally borked. Yet I'm still here.

That's the most… that's the neatest thing about this, I can't put it into words. It's the sudden, acute knowledge that even if the freaking game disc breaks, I'm still sitting in the living room. Suddenly I'm aware of playing the game even while I'm playing it. I'm the character on screen and yet I'm also not. It's never been this sharp before. It's… it's nice, actually. Profoundly relieving. Strangely inspiring. And also kind of mind-bogglingly scary, haha.

This is Jewel by the way. Sorry. I don't think I announced myself anywhere? Still getting used to that.
Someone else started this (no idea who) but they mentioned the Leagueworlds so wha-la, here I am.

All right. Really can't waste any more time typing. I have work to do and stuff to study.
Also I'm feeling rather sick? Jay was trying to talk to some faceless voices after therapy and there are apparently a LOT of old ones who are damaged and scared and hurt and just want to cry, or yell, or be cared for. They were NEVER allowed to express that. So there's like… at least a full decade of mourning that needs to be done? So to speak. So that's probably why I'm sick and tired. This probably just highlighted the issue even more, added yet ANOTHER loss to the list, kind of the trump card here. I for one know it’s not an /entire/ loss but still. I can be kind of misunderstanding at times? I don't always 'get' when other people are sad about losing things. I guess I'm too much fire. But I can respect that they need time. So I'll leave and let them do what they need to, when they need to.
Laurie's apparently been pushing Jay for a Xanga lately, but she says it's too late tonight so "do whatever you were doing." They're gonna plan for tomorrow I think.
All right I'm off then.

It feels so weird to close this entry like a normal entry. Doesn't feel right. Um…
Thanks for reading and caring, it really means a lot that at least this was able to have some positive effects on people? I'm really happy about that too. It's something, at least, something good.

Geez we really have so much to do yet. Maybe the Sheppard Pratt time will help that. Anyway not going to worry about tomorrow right now. No use doing that.
Have a good night everyone, sleep well, don't go to bed angry. See you whenever.

-Jewel L

 




 

 

 

prismaticbleed: (shatter)

 


(note to self and other people: do NOT read this entry it is horribly tangled and negative, i don't know why these keep getting posted)








I keep thinking it's "such a great idea" to drown myself in debt and responsibilities, then apply for like every job in the county, and start selling everything I own, and sometimes even open commissions.
It makes me feel like "finally I'm a productive member of society! finally I'm WORTH something! I'm doing something of value!"
But then the interview dates come up, then the invoices and bills come in, then I'm left with few clothes and fewer possessions, and I'm forcing myself to draw until I'm sore and exhausted.
But I won't stop. I can't. If I want anything, I have to give first. If I want my existence and vocation to be viewed as valuable, I have to actively do that for everyone else first.

I'm nauseous. All day I've been vomiting and burying every negative emotion down under 50 feet of concrete. Beneath the surface there's this high-anxiety overwhelmed need to just cry, in the way kids cry when they're stuck in a haunted house and can't find a way out.
I can't take this back. I CAN'T TAKE THIS BACK.
It's going to cost me a bloody fortune but I HAVE to do this. I have to. I owe her that much.

Part of me is so excited at the thought of getting a job, and finally being able to pay back all these people who deserve that support. Another part of me wants to just scream and cry and throw up from the very thought of having to do retail again for 30+ hours a week, then having to come home on top of it all.
The therapist won't stop asking me if we want to go to Sheppard Pratt. They've been asking us for over a year now, we keep saying "no we're fine." Even if we don't feel fine, we HAVE to be fine, because frankly I'm fckng sick of this "mental illness" already and I just want to be good.
If I get a job and work all the time, I can pay her as much as I want, and my family will be happy that I'm employed. But… I guess I'm just scared, what will I have to sacrifice for this?
It's bullshit, this fcking stupid sensory-overwhelm shit. I HATE IT. And I hate when people on Tumblr say things like "it's okay for you to be like that! :)" because I CAN'T believe that, I CAN'T, I don't have the luxury of learned helplessness or irresponsibility. I have to take care of OTHER PEOPLE. It's NOT OKAY because it means I am being a WEAK WHINY ASS BITCH.
All my life, I've only been able to do ANYTHING of value if I'm doing it for someone else, and I have no escape. Then I will gladly do it. I think. I don't remember. It's hard to be anything personally, when you're busy being nothing for everybody else.

I just have to bite the bullet and do this. Hand in these two new applications and wait for more phone calls, don't chicken out and have a freaking mental breakdown when they call you in like LAST time, you bitch. Just like the damn old job. GROW UP.
I have to do this. I asked. They said I have to do it. I've gotta grow up and be normal and productive again. It'll help me get better and be able to do good things for everyone else. Right? Why am I so damn weak, with these fcking problems I can't just abandon and move on from? What the hell is this sickness in my soul about, what is it trying to tell me? I HAVE TO CONTRIBUTE TO SOCIETY AND OTHER PEOPLE. I can't do that sitting alone in this damn house. I can only sell so much. I know you keep demanding, outright demanding that I open commissions but I am so overwhelmed by the amount of art I have to do as examples, why is art so overwhelming? Is it the perfectionism? I'm so ASHAMED when I draw something and it turns out wrong, or inaccurate, or childish. It's so shameful, it makes me nauseous.

I can't pray anymore, not right now. I can't. The "answers" I get back are all floating voices and hallucinations and demons and God knows what else, they're all contradictory and flat and ordering. They don't feel good at all. They either feel flat, or furious.

God I don't know. This is so stupid.
I can't back out. But the motivation is partly selfish. I'm trying to fulfill a dream someone had in 2004 that I don't even care much about, but cannot deny the significance of. I can't deny that. So I have to do this.
Everything else is just… the old Jewels would have cared. They would have been so happy about this. But I don't care, I'm too empty and tired and stressed, I'm just going to work my ass off and pay her and that will make me happy. I'll be helping her help other people, and brighten hearts and inspire souls, I'll be helping her out to create more beauty in the world, and that will be sacrifice enough. It'll be a good thing. My existence will have value.
That's the selfish bit of this. Even if I'm too depressed to care about anything anymore, I'm just too sad… still, that dream from 2004 is still around. And, this time that dream will be a SHARED dream. A reflection of us will become a real, shared dream in her creations, something that others can be inspired from, something that may even help someone brighten their life… ideas can do that. And that's the selfish thing here. If we can pull this off, if we can make that much money and funnel it into this, then we can become an idea. WE CAN BECOME AN IDEA. And then we no longer have to give a shit about this fake identity, about this life, this useless wretched life, we can die and our useless shell will be gone but that's fine, who gives a shit, it didn't matter anyway, no, it was too corrupt to matter. BUT a reflection of the true souls in us, the Jewel bloodline we suppose, someone… a reflection of them will live on, indefinitely, as a glimmer of an idea in other people's dreams. No matter how small, that's all that matters. It's all that matters. And it's why we're willing to pay in blood for this.

I want to say "but the old Jewels aren't even real, NO ONE inside is real, it's all bullshit fake, the spiritual people told you that."
BUT THEN I remember every doubt we've been having lately… stupid blasphemous doubts, those people planted some bad seeds in our head even if they didn't realize it, too much conflicting information. I don't remember. I don't know. Part of me want EVERYTHING they say to be 100% true and good because then things would be better, but then I get so sad because my current life situation doesn't allow me to safely/wisely participate in what they're telling me I must do, where I must go, etc. And I think that's why I get so sad, I feel like I cannot attain their level of goodness. It's terrifying so I look for loopholes, either to let me in, or to show that I'm not flawed and unsaveable if I don't currently match their speech. But I can't find loopholes. So I feel like an inherent reject, and that's scary.

Who told us to "enjoy" pain? I think it was the Tumblr spiritual people. We're trying to avoid them now. There was too much bad stuff there, all of it being justified and painted pretty colors. Still toxic though. Still lethal to us. Even if that makes us a bad person.
SHOULD we learn to "enjoy pain?" Like legitimately enjoy it when things hurt us? Then they won't "hurt" anymore. Then we'll be good and healthy and happy. Does that apply to this job too? To the fear of having to act a certain way for 7+ hours every day, not being an individual? Individuality is bad they say, individuality is good they say, which is it?
Today we were upset, someone thinking about being in public asked "what if someone follows us home, what if someone tries to rape us, or sexually abuse us," and our response was a flat "it doesn't count as rape if you just let them do it," or "why would that be a problem?" literally. LITERALLY. our response to the question "what if we're raped" was "why, is that a problem??"
part of our mind ACTUALLY BELIEVES that we "cannot be raped," because we just let people do whatever at this point. therefore "we never said no," "we never fought them off," "we LET them do it," therefore we CANNOT be abused anymore, therefore NO ONE is evil anymore, therefore we SHOULD be happy because we're helping other people be happy and we're not fighting anyone. Except we're just flat and empty and what is existence really? What does it mean to be alive? It's confusing, why are we alive if we're just here to sacrifice ourself, but that's what the holy people say is the trust holiest vocation, total self-sacrifice for your life. That's what we have to do, are we just weak to be scared?
it's so dumb things always go back to sexual abuse when that's just such a dead territory at this point. the battlefield isn't even dirt it's bleached plastic everything is flat and dead.
for many months now, maybe years we don't remember, hackers can't get us unless they go through a numb or "sacrificing" fronter. one who thinks, "this is what i am supposed to do," "this is what they want so i must want it too," etc. and all that shit. but there's never ever evr ANY event data THANK GOD. THANK GOD no one remembers that. but. but but some people STILL HOLD CONSEQUENCES like jeremiah and ashen and now more people are realizing just HOW MUCH they hurt. so now we are chasing the numb people the fck out and all of a sudden the hackers are powerless, literally nothing they do can convince us to let them in anymore, because NONE OF US EVER WANTED THAT and now that's crystal clear. i keep repeating that but it is such a huge relief to realize that those horrible numb people weren't "us," that WE aren't like that, willing to just shut ourselves off and let other people use us, NEVER NEVER NEVER
which is why we're afraid of this job shit that;s where this tendency started, "be socially acceptable," "be normal," did you hear what's on the radio, do you hear what other people talk about, we can't be like that, we can't handle it, does that make us weak,


HEADSPACE ISN'T EVEN REAL SHUT THE FCK UP YOU MORON AND GO TO SLEEP
SHE WANTS YOU TO SLEEP, GO TO SLEEP, GETUP AND GET A FCKING JOB, STOP WASTING YOUR LIFE, GO HELP OTHER PEOPLE, STOP BEING SELFISH YOU SLOB

i need downttime to heal, excpt I don’t, except this isnt even real, except its fake and stupid and wrong and imamature and unwise and unspiritual. good people don't get mental illnesses. mental illnesses AREN'T EVEN REAL, you know that, they said so, they said psychology was a total fake, it's all made up, so everything we're diagnosed with is made up too.
they said depression isn't real, you just get it when you're "not following your true path," what the fck is our "true path," if we need to sacrifice ourself for others then why do we get so sick doing it, is it just weakness? how much do we have to "push through," how much must we "force ourselves" to do before it stops being scary and we start to feel happy doing it? not that awful chest-ache behind the beleach wall, the feeling of "there's something important I'm missing but I can't rememmber what it is," the definition of the old job. knowing there was more to life but being unable or unallowed to care. nope, you MUST work, you MUST be a productive normal healthy happy member of society, you MUST use that money to buy things for your brothers, and donate to everyone else, and buy things to help other people. you MUST GIVE. YOU MUST GIVE OR YOU WILL NEVER GET ANYTHING.

they say "the universe follows your beliefs!" but you arent giving me a fcking option to disagree, you tell me "the universe WORKS this way, you CAN'T change it," then you tell me "you can experience whatever you want!" WHICH IS IT

damn it I want to "work" I'm not lazy, I want to do something productive to help people that won't burn me out like a match, please, do I have that right or is that selfush and weak too?
I want to work and be paid, I can't be paid if I don't work or sell mysself, I have to earn money. I almost typed "I have to earn the right to live" that is so terrible but it's what we were taught all our life, is that the biggest limiting belief here? but what's the alternative, the alternative is selfish and demanding and egotistical, isn't it? like I'm going to get paid just for breathing. bull shit. earn your keep.
I sound just like the mother
no
no
no. but even eating is evil, therefore "you don't need money for food you bastard, because you DON'T NEED TO EAT, so stop wasting your money on food!!"
yeah the same dam voices that told us "it's right in the bible!! don't spend your money on that which is not bread!! so if you're not going to buy food then stop buying SHIT!!" therefore we sold all our books, all the old collections, almost all the games, almost all the toys. clothes we donated. but basically it was "live out of a suitcase you hedonistic whore," then we started spending our monthly money on food and NOW it's "how DARE you buy food you don't need, you glutton, you should be living on raw vegetables and lemons, everything else is a WASTE and a LUXURY and it is EVIL!!"
so now you're saying "other people deserve that money more than you" and it's true
it's true, she DOES deserve it infinitely more than me, honestly if it weren't for her I never would have met my best friend and for that alone I owe her every cent I own. so that alone is making me need to do this.
she's creating. SHE'S telling her stories, SHE'S drawing and making things. she deserves this.
she said something once. along the lines of, "art is difficult and exhausting and frustrating, but every single morning when I wake up, I still want to draw." basically, she has NEVER woken up thinking "I don't feel like drawing." she has a PASSION. she has a devotion, a vocation, she has something she loves to do, and does well, and which other people love and benefit from.
no such luck with me, art makes me so depressed, WHY
then again I can't remember ever having drawn anything in my life. ever. ever. I guess other people in the system do it (not real, I wish they were real, but that's selfish and stupid, why would you wish for something fake and stupid to be real)
other people draw but how do you get them out, to draw? how? the depression is too strong
maybe we shold go to sheppard pratt but this is FAKE, FAKE FAKE FAKE FAKE
WE DON'T NEED TO COPE WITH SHIT, NOTHING EVER HAPPENED TO US
IT'S EASY TO "COPE" WHENYOU DON'T MAKE ANYTHING A PROBLEM REMEMBER

why the hell is this repeating every day. EVERY DAY.
so many entries have been like this. why. why why why

doesn't matter can't do that anymore, have to be NORMAL, can't waste your time on selfpitying shit and time-wasting things like eating and reading and shit. and socializing it's STUPID STOP
now you have to work, work work work all the time, go to work, come home do your chores, thensit down and draw draw draw for people, write and study and draw, never rest. work work work.

that's the thing that is making jewel cry
you are turning the art into a JOB
she only ever used to draw as a fun little thing, for herself, we were never an "artist" we never liked that title, we only drew what we wanted to that was it
but now we HAVE to, we have to draw EVERYTHING because "no one else can see what we see" even though we're corrupt and horrible, therefore we must become PROFESSIONALLY TALENTED, we must, so we can draw everything super lifelike and OTHER people can finally see it. then we can rest and die. it'll be done.
except now going to a job all the time, we can't even force that art thing, all our time will be for the job. I think? it feels like the mind won't switch back, STUPID STUPID, SHUT OFF THIS "D.I.D." FAKE NONSENSE SHIT

i wish we didn't lose all our old art
god I wish we didn't lose all that we lost in slc and before it
I wish we didn't lose our innocence, I wish we didn't lose our sense of morals and integrity
I wish we didn't lose our self-respect
I wish we didn't lose our ability to care and love and enjoy things, all that branded as 'evil"
it's awful
it's awful.
now we're going to get another job with everyone calling us the given name, and we have to literally turn off all thoughts and let the manic socials out all the time, with the big buggy eyes and the too-wide smiles just like the MOTHER. damn it damn it DAMN IT
why

arne't we arllowed to exist as we are?
no you aren't earning money thaty way, you're USELESS, you can't help ANYONE
we have to draw, we can't give up on art, art is our only marketable skill, if we can't draw thehn how else are we going to market ourself, we can't sell the body we don't think we're capable of that, although I'm sure we could, there are enough numb socials, we could always shut off, no we're too ugly, we're ugly and fat and covered in scars, maybe that's a secret blessing, no one will WANT to touch us now. but then there's that "rape culture" shit "why DON'T they want to rape me, does that mean I'm not a good and nice enough person, I'm revolting?" WHAT THE FCK IS THAT
stop, stop stop stop
why the hell does it always go back to that topic
oh yeah, it's because "everyone else in the world is sexual but us" and we feel like a freak and we're scared. "everyone has THOSE parts and you can NEVER RUN AWAY" the threat is always there. "god made you a woman so ACT LIKE ONE," "god gave you those parts so you MUST USE THEM," you see what I mean, there was NEVER an option to say "no," that's the irony of "free will," god gave me free will in order to reject free will, and become selfless. that's good right, that's the good thing, I MUST, they say I am a "terrible prophet" if I don't learn to obey without question, they're RIGHT I know that, they help me and tell me what to do, except they never seem to speak up about the big improtant things, they'll scream at me about eating all the time, they'll tell me to stay online for "two more pages, you won't regret it," or the opposiet "get off this right now or you'll regret it," it's scary are they ALWAYS good to listen to? it makes me shake with fear. I am always sitting and listening. sometimes the voices are bluryy, sometimes they don’t talk at all. "should I go to sleep now" I ask, it's late and I'm terrified now, because I asked it means the answer is AUTOMATICALLY NO, I don't ask unless I know I'm wrong, right? but they don’t say anything. my own brain says "yes you should, go to sleep and then wait for orders upon awakening," that’s the scariest feeling really, the feeling of not being a fronter, of watching the body move and act and talk like an automaton all day but I'm still inside it, I'm still stuck way in the back watching, it's not fun I dn't have the luxury of living in the inner world. I can't the body still ecists in the physical. it’s a puppet it must be, it's too evil on its own, we must do everything we are told.

but then there's that dumb question "then why did you make me an "individual," what do you want me to do," I don’t know
jewel always says "I'm just a visitor here," she's a dream traveler like Klonoa, she's very aware of death that it's just a shift, but the problem is then you get too nonchalant with life. then you're just like "well i'm gonna die anyway, and most of this won't matter, so." she's supportive of this work-pay-draw thing as a result. at least I think it's her? might be a manic i dont know theyre close in age and color. but they say "oh yeah sure, go do that! go work and on downtime you can think about ideas. then come home, do all the work on your computer, and that's it!"
is that it? is that what we must do?
I don’t know why do we feel so sick and sad, what is this, why arent we allowed to feel it, is it because there are other people around watching over our shoulders and judging and staring at us when we cry and saying "grow up," "ohh don't do that," "only babies cry," "stop acting so silly," et cetera.
god I am so so so so so sad it's terrible
why am I sad
I have no reason to be sad and tred no reason
have to get up, have to go to work, someone's going to try and stay up all night to get out of it, "if I stay up until 5am then maybe I can sleep in, or I'll feel so sick maybe they'll let me get out of it," WHAT THE FCK ARE YOU DOING YOU GODDAMN SELFISH WHORE
the grandmother is making horrible horrible noises god I'm sorry she doesn’t mean it but its scary scary scary
I am so dumb, I am so stupid, why do I have these fcking asinine "problems," they TOLD you when you're HOLY ENOUGH you DON'T HAVE ANY PROBLEMS ANYMORE. YOU JUST LET THEM GO. LET THEM GO YOU GODDAMNED BASTARD STOP DOING THIS SHIT
trauma isn't real, it''s only trauma if your brain decides it is, if you decide it's not then it's not
who cares about being overwhelmed, you know once you get to the actual job and walk in the doors then BAM instant social fronter and you don't REMEMBER the next 8 hours!!! it'll be okay!!! and you'll make money and you can pay her so she can create something good out of your horrible waste of an existence, something that is NOT YOU, some sort of stupid desperate hope that she can look at us and see something bright in there, and then for that something to be SHARED in a way UNATTACHED to us… that's all we want, but WHY, WHY THE FCK IS THAT IMPORTANT, WHO GIVES A SHIT, STOP BEING SO SELFISH

yeah that's the big damn stressor, we HAVE to pay all this money because if we DON'T, then we will NEVER be a part of this great dream, we will NEVER be able to exist as an idea, as something greater than this wretched body, and totally separate from it. so we HAVE to. we got ONE CHANCE and if it was there when I got home then I HAD to do it so I did, and I was glad because now that FORCES me to get a job and be a productive memebr of sioceirty and frankly tahtat s fine but the problem is this
we stsill feel dead inside and I don’t know why
the job will make that wosrse I know
las time did we do leageustuff? I hope so I don’t rememebr
but we were also in schol then, and also not as badly traumatized as we were once college started, and once we went to slc in 2010 I guess? I have no idea it seems after we quit the job and strted trying to "liv like a normal persno" then things got really bad?
I don’t know I don’t know it’s stupi stupid supid
I want to be able to make lots of money, I want to be a fcking BILLIONAIRE so I can GIVE ALL THAT MONEY TO OTHER PEOPLE. like I don’t even give a shit, I will pay this woman off as much as she needs, I will pay to renovate my grandmothers house like she wants, I will build my mothers house like she wants, I will help my dad never have to worry about paying the bills, I will pay off my brothers educational bills, et cetera. what the hell do I need, really I don’t need shit, the only things I really really need, money can't buy, sure the money can buy facsimiles of those things, representatinons and replacements, like back when we used to spend all our spare change on commissions instead of food… that was good. I'd do that again except we keep going to bed hungry (? what is eaten?) and we get sick from so much we cannot safely eat what the rest of the family eats anymore. we've been trying to, to "be normal" and to "save money" but it's been making us AWFULLY SICK and honestly I'm very scared and how sick we're getting but we're not sure what else to do. eating "healthy" isn't cheap, although we WANT to it's impossible to buy all organic vegetables and make them last all month, with the money we have.
I don’t want it to be impossible, what do I say, how do I change that belief,
do you even believe that you "deserve" good food? or do you see food as evil, and yourself as corrupt and a "waste" tehrefore putting "good things" into yohur body is a waste of goodness, therefore you only deserve to eat scraps and garbage and other shit? isn't that what you believ,e

this is awful.
its awful it's awful we don’t want to go back to the job because it s all fake socialization, forced sozialization, it's being alone in a crowdewd room, no one sees us they see a painted face. that’s it. and everyone talks to the body like it's a person, and we have to act like they want us to act, like what is proper, and it's easy after a while you just have to shut everything else off. and you're genuinely happy for a while because there IS nothing besides happiness, you're not aware of anything bad! you have no memory no past no negativity no complaints! it's great. you just have to shut all that off and life is PERFECT and WONDERFUL and BEAUTIFUL!!!!!!!!!!! IF YOU WOULD ONLY SHUT OFF YOUR FAKE PROBLEMS!!!!!!!!! :) :) :) <3
it's fcking violent posotivity is what it is, it's violence, it's violence
but it says "I'm destroying you to make way for GOOD things!!!!! <3 God doesn't allow obstacles to stand in his way!" and oh my god that's the OLD christina talking. what the hell I didn’t realize there were two of them, shit who is who, I don’t know,
theres the doubt, "it's fake, it's drama, when you die THEY'LL ALL DIE, so who cares,"

.
that's the awful thing
that's the biggest damn stupid fear
"when the body dies, WE ALL DIE,"
who is left? this body? this wretched angry hateful selfish girl doll? the proud cruel one?
no
no it can't be, why would THAT be the sort of person who gets to live on, and we all DIE,
why
what happens to alters when the body dies
what happens to us after death
do we even have real souls? do we even exist at all
do we even deserve to exist with this fake "mental illness" shit or does that automatically make us "evil" or at least "offensive to god" and therefore slated for utter annihilation

jay gets very sad because at night sometimes the body hurts a lot and does scary things and he'll say to laurie and cz, "if I die tonight just remember that I love you," and hey he can still say that, that's good
but he's scared of dying and I am too because I don't understand dying but I've seen people die and they didn't come back. I don't think bodies die and come back. bodies die and that’s it. so but then where do we go
jay was talking to laurie last night and they were both so so sad because are they even going to live once the body is dead?
we dont know none of us know its so scary and sad


this entry is a mess again I'm tired and sick and I don't want to exist anymore and I have job stuff to do tomorrow whether we like it or not, this feels like stepping off a cliff into a void and that's it,
it feels like "the end of the line" and also like a broken record? like it just keeps looping the same damn empty promises and nothing really goes anywhere. it's supposed to be a "new beginning," as in "hey you're working again! good! work and work and work and then retire and die." like what else can we do, will we have the strength after work TO do anything else? should we? how? what do we do?
we have talents, gifts, but they're so fcking stpuid and obscure that you can't get a job in that. "I'm good at this, this is my gift," etc. "this is what makes my life worth living" but you can't put a fcking DOLLAR SIGN on it so we don't mean SHIT, we're WORTHLESS, WE'RE WORTHLESS

how the fck do we manage this
we were put here for a reason, if we have to use our gifts for other people, HOW DO WE DO IT
how to we "monetize" good things, how do we get an income so we can help people, wihtout having to put our own dreams on the backburner forever for it
damn it I know everyoen says "but you HAVE to do that, you have to work and get money and THEN maybe you can follow your dreams" but WE DON'T HAVE TIME. we might not LIVE until next JANUARY damn it, we can't push these little bright things aside anymoer even if other people say they are shit.

but we need money for her. we need to pay her come hell or high water. we can't skip on this. we can't. we have to. we don't have a choice. it's the only meaningful things for us, isn't it, isn't this worth it, if we don't do this we lose this chance forever, why is it so important, why do we even care, we don't even remember this thing we're paying for, the people in our system it was tied to are all dead, except that one person, except that ONE PERSON, and if they're worth the world then so is this, so we have to pay for it. we have to get money. LOTS of money. more money than we've ever had before or at least not in a very very long time . we have to somehow god help us please there has to be a way to annihilate this anxiety and depression so we can MAKE USE OF OUR DAMN LIFE FOR ONCE

if we weren't depressed or anxious we could work ANY JOB EVER and we could have TONS of money to help people with. and we could also DRAW for other people and therefore monetize our "talent" except drawing was never our real talent was it? we never liked it did we? I don’t remember, they all said we were the artist? it defined us it's all we were allowed to be. we were "the artist" we were "the kid who plays piano and violin" therefore no matter what we HAD to do those things they became PERFORMANCES we can't even paly piano anymre without sobbing in rageful despair because we can no longer play, we can no longer just have fun childish fun with the piano sounds now we have to PERFORM, you have to make everything about PROFESSIONAL SKILL, and if you don't measure up to the PERFECT PROFESSIONAL STANDARD then you are a FAILURE and a WASTE OF TALENT.

this is shit I'm closing this up

I really really erally really really really really really really REALLY REALLY REALLY want to kill myself tonight. like the thought of living any longer is unbearable. I dn't give a shit about this money things, who cares if we are never "immortalized" that's selfish as hell, why do you even fcking care? you'd do this for ANYONE who asked, even a story you knew NOTHING about if they said "hey pay me this much and you'll get a canon cameo in the story" you would say "OH SURE LET ME GIVE YOU EVERY CENT I OWN" because why????????????? what the hell are you trying to prove,
do you not know who you are at this point, do we not ever know who we are,
you are literally paying someone to decide who you are,
you are literally paying someone to give you a name and a face,
you are literally paying someone to build you an identity,
then what?
then once that new "you" is made canon and hundreds of people have seen and accepted that existence of "you" and may even incorporate "you" into their own dreams and imaginations… then what?
how is she even going to find out who "you" are if YOU don't even know???
which fronter is she going to model this from, huh?
which one of you is the REAL "me" of this body? are ANY of us?
how the hell is she supposed to represent US?
she can't.
god damn it she CAN'T
it's ONE refection, not ONE HUNDRED you FCKING IDIOT!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!

SHE CAN'T
SHE CAN'T FCKING DO WHAT YOU WANT

IF YOU PAY OVER A THOUSAND DOLLARS TO BE "IMMORTALIZED" IN A WORK OF ART, WHO THE HELL IS GOING TO BE "IMMORTALIZED???" WILL IT REALLY BE YOU? who are you even? who are any of us? who are we?
identity is shit
it's shit.
we're nothing unless we're everyone. that's it. that's the fcking joke. that's the biggest problem

but god what do we do
we have literally a month to raise the first few hundred, can we do this, we only have $100 if we don't buy anything next month, can we do this?
god I'm just so scared about this fcking job thing, WHY,
the therapist said we are "definitely not ready to hold a job" BUT MISS THERAPIST I MUST ASK, WHAT WILL SHOW THAT WE "ARE READY???"" THE ABILITY TO DISSOCIATE ON CUE????????? what the fck do you want us to do this consumerism capitalism thing is SHIT
we live in a society that is basically okay with people being on the streets and starving and dying because they don’t have enough money for medical care or food or housing and you have the fcking NERVE to tell them they have to EARN THE RIGHT TO EXIST??????????????
what the hell
I am so sick
I want to cry, I want to cry so fcking badly, but I don't know HOW, is this even sadness, I dontknow.

my eyes are burning. our feet still hurt. we fell really bad on our bad ankle the other day (again) and no one even told anyone until like a week later, there is so much sheer self-hatred tied to crying or complaining. I know someone wanted to call for help after we fell because we didn't think we could get up and the response was "NO, YOU FCKING BABY, GET OFF THE FLOOR, STOP COMPLAINING." so yeah, doctor says we might need an xray, foot is all swollen, we cant bend it without pain, and we get "stop fcking complaining it only hurts because you are doing something WRONG"
would you believe
that is a legit belief we got from that spiritual website actually, because we are fcking morons who must have blatantly misinterpretedsomething
"if you are in pain, it is because you are doing something to cause that pain!"
as in,
if you break your leg, you did something bad/ unwise/ etc. in your life that CAUSED your leg to break, as a sign.
so. we think, "this is symbolizing something," which is totally legit BUT then we also think "we DESERVE this," "it's a WARNING" or "it's PUNISHMENT," therefore if we try to "heal it" we are "rejecting the lesson" and "infringing on God's will???" like we are "supposed to suffer from it in order to learn the lesson?????" I don’t fcking know

I don’t want to learn from pain anymore but they keep saying "pain is necessary!! suffering is optional!!" and there's that bullshit thing again, which we hear as "yes we know it hurts sweetheart! but you don't have to suffer just learn to enjoy it and it'll be fine!!"
which is all fine and dandy until you realize that maybe you're learning to "enjoy" some really horrible things? like if someone beats you and you learn to legitimately enjoy the blood and pain because that way, you're not suffering anymore, that way you don't hate them or be afraid of them, that way you learn to love them and want that suffering so when it inevitably comes it'll be a welcome experience instead… no more suffering. but then one day they stop hurting you and now you're stuck with this pain addiction and what are we doing wrong? it isn't supposed to work that way, you're not SUPPOSED to "ENJOY" ANYTHING THAT'S THE DAMN PROBLEM YOU HEDONIST


I feel like we are so close to answers but we're scared of them, because the true answers feel so completely inhuman it's scary at first? like "godly" behavior is so utterly at odds with "human" behavior, you have to actually become "more than human" to pull this stuff off, and the absolute ego death that requires is very hard to sustain in an identity-driven environment. I'm sure there's a trick to it, a way to accomplish that correctly, but I'm not sure what it is yet.
that sort of "absolute spiritual perfection" has a kind of scary feeling to it, this total upright whiteness, but it has no color. it is strong and pwoerful and good but it is the kind of "good" that will stab you in the heart and kill you if you are "bad," it allows for nothing to get in the way of God, it is unflinchingly and sacredly merciless. that's the feeling this sublime "goodness" has, that's the feeling of being a prophet. unflinching, unwavering, unquestioning total loyalty to the demands of God. it puts you at total odds with the world, but you are doing god's work, you are holy, you have no need of the worldly things, your flesh vessel is mortal anyway, it doesn't matter.

secretly we want to live like that, but only one of us could survive if we did. probably ephrem.
if we became a true prophet, everyone else in the system would die. that's a fact.
it's scary but is that a worthy sacrifice?

but they have no color, THEY HAVE NO COLOR,
just a vague ultraviolet glow around all that sheer smooth glossy whiteness, total divine otherwolrdliness, the vibe of angels covered in eyes and fire, no semblance to a human at all
that's the feeling.
is it possible to
no
the
the word "humanity," we use to describe softer emotions I guess, is any of that real?
like sentimentality, that's fake. affection, enjoyment, stuff like that, all fake. right? it feels fake. once you lose an identity you don't feel any of that. you just feel a sort of default compassion, a sense of flat love for everything in god's creation, and an all-consuming fiery ecstasy love for god, so intense it makes your head spin and your eyes water. it's sheer fire, sheer fire, and in the face of that fire your compassion for humanity does not fade even if humanity is burning burning burning. even if they are dying it is gods will, it is gods will and there is a greater cleansing purpose to this I'm sure, if it is god's will I will tear off my own arms and give him the blood, that sort of love is so utterly fcking insane there is no room for a anything else
but it has no color
it
i don't know I don't understand anything right now


what do we do
what do we do
god what do we do
we have a f
no, no we don't
tomorrow morning is another definite "job or not" day
god we can't chicken out again but w
but what about what the therapist said,
if we really are so bad we have to go to that trauma center,
no it's fake we don't have to, do we, it's fake, no, we don't, we're FINE,
but,
what do we do,

I have no idea I'm so damn sad and I don’t know who to talk to about this
I'm sorry
good night

 






 

 

 

may 6 2015

May. 6th, 2015 10:04 pm
prismaticbleed: (shatter)



(completely uncensored. it would lose all its honesty otherwise.)

 



 

 

I am so disgusted right now by both the world, and by myself

1. there is so much fcking horrid stuff going on out there, and
2. part of me hates people for doing those things.




I abused myself so much today already I am so sorry.
I keep detaching from this body, and then when it gets all mucked up and awful I'm still detached somewhat. numb. not even comprehending why I SHOULD care. it's sad




these is so much toxicity out there and it's getting into me and I'm scared of it

there's a seething hatred towards men that was never there before
not just men, masculinity in general
which includes me
which is making me hate myself for being transgender
which is making me hurt myself more
which is making me suicidal because I am now stuck between TWO "evils"
either look/feel like my rapists, or look/feel like their rapists
I fcking hate this world
I fcking hate this
"rapist" shouldn't even be a fcking word
no one should do that ever ever ever

but this poison is in my/our brain now and it's making me paranoid and I don't know what to do

it's terrible

I'm not a boy
I'm not a girl
I'm not a man
I'm not a woman

okay?
please
let me be

at this point I really wish I was noncorporeal, like a mist or something
it's unbearable
the hormones are helping with a lot, don't get me wrong, it's great
but THEN here comes this internalized anti-male-everything thought process
even if I'm NOT a guy, "god forbid" I take on ANY characteristics of one
it's making me very very unsure of myself

but I cannot, I cannot live in a female-bodied body
I can't
god help me but I can't, I tried, it was unbearable
still is for the most part.
but I can't, I can't,
please realize females aren't inherently faultless, flawless,
I'm not saying they're bad
I'm just saying that in my life 99% of the people who were abusive towards me were women
the men were harmless by comparison
please
I'm not a woman and I don't want to look/feel like THEM either
there are two sides to this coin

but I still feel like being demi-masculine is evil now.

this is bullshit where did this come from

a lot of it IS internally generated, I've noticed
yes tumblr is toxic as HELL and I want to LEAVE THAT WEBSITE FOREVER
the only reason I haven't is because I have friends on there
I will have to apologize because really, I do not feel safe on that website, at all
I do not like it there
I hope they wouldn't mind if I just quit because god I NEED to, I want to leave so badly
but I keep thinking "stay for the audience" "stay to help and inspire people"
fck this, is this going to be my life forever
self-sacrifice left and right? up and down?
flay yourself bloody because someone else might gain a tiny bit of insight from it?
that's been my life so far, absolutely, I'm sick of it
but that feels "blasphemous" to say
the oldest fear in my head is "you NEED to suffer or you will NEVER be holy enough."
basically,
"you don't deserve heaven unless you've PAID for it"
it's the fear that, just by being born, I inherited an overwhelming debt
and I need to spend my life "suffering" to make up for the intense "bad" I committed by being born, like ruining my mother's life, forcing my family to pay for food and medical care for me, being "abnormal" and therefore inconveniencing and upsetting everyone else, et cetera
whenever something nice happens to me, my instant thought is:
"how do I pay them back for this?" or, "how will I end up paying for this?"
no free lunch, basically
it didn't hit me until yesterday that I might already deserve some nice things?
like, if someone was kind to me, it was because I had already done something to pay that price
that just… blows my mind. I feel that nothing I've done, ever, is "good" let alone "good enough"
someone ELSE has to do good FOR me, and then the "good" I do is BECAUSE I am PAYING SOMEONE BACK.
that's the sad core of this really.
it's that childhood scared belief that I, as I am, am worthless and bad unless I am working in total servitude to another being, without any free will of my own
except that has done nothing but put me through hell so far
the family means well but god they are not always right, they are not always right
sometimes they are downright toxic and I am still struggling to accept that
and then there are these floating voices,
all the messages outside, online and in books,
everything else.
everything that speaks against what my heart is allegedly wanting or saying.
but no, "you can't listen to your own heart, it's corrupt! all the evils of man come from the heart! only god knows what is right. …and I am a mouthpiece for god, therefore you must listen to ME."
also insinuating that "god is not in my heart" which is literally the definition of hell and is THE most existentially terrifying thought ever, ever, ever
but that's the religious paranoia.
"god is out THERE, he is NOT in you, for you are flawed and an unworthy vessel. you must obey everything you are told, NEVER what you think on your own."
bullshit
I mean
please let it be bullshit
I mean
I will still obey, I won't fight or anything
but
if I question things please don’t be so mad at me?
I mean
I want to be able to question things without automatically getting crushed by fear and guilt
its terrible when I realize that,
every time, EVERY TIME, I think "well I'm not sure,"
I AM WRONG.
I AM PROVEN AWFULLY WRONG OVER AND OVER
and so I am taught, BY PROOF, that I REALLY AM INHERENTLY FLAWED
and cannot know what is right on my own

and so I spend 40 minutes staring at the same spot in a grocery aisle because I'm trying to figure out what floating voices to listen to and whether or not they're good or wise or even sensible, and then I second-guess myself over and over, and then by the time I get home I am so sick and guilty and tired and angry that I abuse myself and destroy whatever I bought because fck you, fck you I am tired of this, I am tired of being a puppet, I am tired

then they have the nerve to suggest that I'm "not psychotic"
do you have any fcking idea
listen I am trying desperately to put a name to this condition I'm in and that MATCHES
they've been putting us on antipsychotic pills for years anyway
but if that label fits, then hey, maybe NOW we can GET ACTUAL RELEVANT HELP
then again maybe it's just me
partly?
the stuff they label as "hallucinations" and "delusions" are TYPICAL in the body no matter what, ask any social fronter ever.
and hell they cause us a LOT of distress we just don't ever talk about them because we're paranoid or don't want people to know. if they know they could make it worse, after all.
but yeah maybe I'm the worst
maybe it's just because of the d.i.d. that they won't diagnose us with the other things we match symptoms for

but really I don't want to be fcking "mentally ill" I don't want a laundry list of diagnoses and pills to match
I want to be able to say, "here are the terms to describe what we are currently going through,"
but damn it THEY WILL NOT STOP ME
I AM NOT A VICTIM HERE
if a symptom pisses me off I will try to heal it, or at least we all will
but a lot of the "symptoms" for these things AREN'T "symptoms" in an illness sense?
a lot of the "symptoms" are part of WHO WE ARE
and that's the problem
you walk into an office and they're like "tell me what’s bothering you"
and typically the answer is,
"nothing we're totally fine"
because damn it lady we're not going to tell you about what else we see/feel in the room,
or about what happened in headspace last night,
or about this frustrating society shit we're dealing with,
or the suicidal thoughts or the depression or the panic or the paranoia,
we're not going to tell you ANYTHING about the religious mission because YOU'LL probably try to tell us it's "delusional" too.
and really don't forget about the ~apathy~ that you TAUGHT us to feel because
"you're not supposed to have problems!"
or, as they would say,
"oh, don't be like that!" "don't be so silly!" "grow up!" "man up!" "this is why I hate being in this house!" "it's all in your head!" "just don't pay attention to it and it'll go away!" ET CETERA.
in other words,
"you're not acting "normal" and that makes me uncomfortable so please force yourself to act "normal" thanks."
which is kind of sad, what is it about "abnormality" that frightens these people so much?
is it because they have things like this lurking beneath the surface that they don't want to accept or look at?
like some things, they can be so scary you don't want to acknowledge they exist. I know, that happens.
maybe that's why "abnormal" people scare "normal" people. because deep down I don't think anyone is ever really "normal" in that sense.
anyway

secretly we want to be the super-vanilla happy springtime white linen dresses pure happy kid
like the poster child for a healthy normal well-adjusted childhood
you know what I mean.
we WANT to be so utterly guileless, so totally flawless and innocent and untouched, and naïve even,
we WANT to be that pure and virginal. totally. absolutely.
but
people laugh at that?
people condemn that, actually
"it's so shallow"
"it's so fake and boring"
you know what I don't give a shit
or at least part of me doesn't
part of me doesn't care how "dull" it may be to you, we WANT to be that innocent again,
you don't appreciate what you had until it's gone


that's another thing that fcking sucks about adulthood and misogyny and shit
women are infantilized,
which is really fcking annoying and REALLY fcking disturbing,
women like that terrify us absolutely,
but also
children are sexualized.
read that again
children are sexualized.
do you see the problem
the double problem here
we identify more as a child than anything, when it comes down to it
there are a lot of kids in this system
and guess what,
they're the traumatized ones.
how fcked up is that.
how fcking fcked up is that
it breaks my heart


and now, now in our adulthood, now we're getting a taste of BOTH poisons because like I said,
you start presenting as a man and you get the backlash of this shit
of all the hurt ones screaming out in the primal way, the only way they know how to at first,
"destroy what destroyed me"
we know the feeling, it's what made us misogynistic in the first place
and we are so so so sorry
so maybe this is karma
but we're learning and we want to heal this in ourselves too.

so we're still hating ourselves for being transgender, isn't that awful

but that isn't even the worst part
remember we are still genderqueer as a whole
so although we're presenting as masculine
there is still accepted and embraced femininity in here
and this is bad because,
the same fcking society that says "kill all men"
is the same damn society that says "women are objects"
just different sides, same shit
oh yeah, and also
BOTH men and women are reduced to sexual caricatures
EVERYONE is expected to be sleeping with someone
even if you're not straight or cisgendered
I was never objectified as much as I was after I tried joining the "gay community"
or the "trans community" too
which is really fcking awful
all anyone did in either of those was talk about sex
like is that all we are? even in our own eyes?
we reduce ourselves to nothing but sexual behaviors?
so then the cishet people portray themselves as the "glorifed normal" in contrast to the "depraved queers"
please forgive my language
but yeah look at the bullshit the cishet people are putting out
all this goddamn porn and abusive relationships and FCKING SEXUALIZING CHILDREN
yeah the non-cishets aren't innocent either but damn it that's not the point right now.
the point is that this society built on the whole straight white cisgender male authority shit is UTTERLY FCKING TERRIBLE and IT NEEDS TO BE FCKING BURNT TO THE GROUND AT THIS POINT
thanks patriarchy you fcking suck

so.
we have got one hell of a task, living in this world
1. heal the misogyny
2. heal the misandry
3. heal the trauma
4. stand strong as ourself
5. don't hate anyone

#5 is so difficult lately and that's scary
is it the depression? I heard misanthropy can be a symptom and that surprised me
but
for us it's religious
damn it everything is religious with us, WHY
oh wait, I know why'
it's because we were raised this way and the environment didn't fcking begin to change until we were about 18, 19 years old
and to top it all off we're also dealing with "mental illness" on top of all that

but
the trauma made it worse
makes it worse
like
where do you draw the line

there are people out there screeching "freedom of speech" and "liberation" and shit
but so much of it is SO WRONG in our eyes at least
just
god what do we do
we are trying so hard to just "live and let live" but
I don't know

this awful hyperreligious mindset makes things so damn difficult
we are legit convinced we are something "chosen"
in whatever sense
but those damn demonic floating voices keep saying "you blasphemer, no you're not, you're shit, you're dirt, you're worthless, god would spit on you, you are worth NOTHING"
and then I think "well you wouldn't be fcking saying that if you weren't trying to STOP me now would you"
to which they start to threaten me and swear at me and all sorts of other scary things
then the fcking physical "hallucinations" happen.
which is "just great" as sarcasm would put it. sarcasm only happens because you're bitter about the truth but don't want to admit the truth because you feel ashamed or doubtful or self-loathing about it.
the truth is, it is NOT great, it is TERRIBLE,
BUT
virtually everyone we've ever admitted that to says "you're fcking crazy"
our grandmother literally told us "you're imagining it all, so don't worry"
here's the thing
imagination is some heavy-duty shit okay, it's terrifying
but imagination is self-generated. it means I CHOSE to think about this thing and pursue it on my own.
even the most terrifying imagined things I CAN turn off. i know. i've done it.
but
this isn't something i chose damn it
this is on the OUTSIDE
all those fcking floating voices are on the OUTSIDE and they are trying to get IN and I WON'T LET THEM
i really wish i could just turn it off, but
i can't
real shit, you can't turn off the real shit
good or bad
cover your ears all you want, they keep shouting
ignore them all you want, they just laugh
it is fcking horrible
the only thing that stops them is headspace
but that's a whole other problem.




people won't stop using the given name
god please that hurts so much too
is that selfish? demanding? childish?




the impulses are upsetting too, especially when laced with this apathy
it's daily now
I mean I can easily not act on them, I recognize them as impulses, but they are tied to powerful gut reactions and that's why they're scary.
violet impulses are common. I keep wanting to break things, throw things, bite things and shred them, attack people, hurt people. but I don't. I don't because I realize there is just this awful ACHE in me that wants to come out in screaming sobs because it's in DESPAIR but no one gives a shit. and I don't know how to cope and I WANT to cope. but that's where the violence comes from, it's boil-over
the suicidal impulses are tougher.
I keep having to put down knives, put down razors. (god help me that hurts my heart so bad)
I keep catching myself(?) with pill bottles. sometimes methodically just eating them like candy. but then mr. sandman or someone will shout at us to spit it out, and they are so LOUD that I(?) do. just dullness, no emotion. problem is then ten minutes later it'll happen again. over and over
that's making the eating disorder worse too. someone found out exactly what foods make us the sickest, and they are eating them. on purpose. to make us sick.
the WORST part? it's mainly "punishment" for "getting sick in the first place"
how's that for ableism
"what's that? you're lactose intolerant? you get sick from peanuts and sunflowers and coconut? you can't eat corn or gluten or meat without excruciating pain and meltdowns? you can't even eat fruit without being bedridden for the next two hours? well tough shit sweetheart! :) you HAVE to eat those foods to be a good, normal human being!! :) it's ok sweety just keep eating them a little each day and then you'll be okay again~"
and that hurts
that HURTS because we BELIEVE them these people are so NICE and yet
and yet
they're
not always right?
or are they, maybe they are, and we're just being fcking disobedient little shits
somehow
so we force ourself to eat these things because "we want to get better" BUT it's NOT WORKING
all this "exposure therapy" is NOT FCKING WORKING

it was the same thing with the sexuality, okay
god damn you, it didn't work, okay
okay????
I want to scream and sob, there's where the violent impulses are coming from, hello overwhelming urge to bloody my knuckles on this wall
god
it didn’t work okay
yeah, it sure as hell planted the seeds of misanthropic apathy. but that's about it.
you exposed us to SO MUCH SHIT that now,
NOW,
WE CAN ENDURE THAT SHIT AND NOT CARE.
THAT'S WHAT YOU WANTED RIGHT
THAT'S "NORMAL" AND "GOOD" RIGHT????
TO JUST "TAKE IT" OR WHATEVER THE FCK YOU WANT US TO DO

be a "good little christian girl" and get married
to some who-the-fck-is-this tall white brown-haired smiling stranger boy man
that the fcking media keeps shoving in our faces
they ALL LOOK THE SAME
but we have to "be good"
society says that sort of aesthetic criteria lineup is "cute" or "hot" or "attractive"
so register it as such damn you
and you had BETTER be attracted to them damn you
otherwise you are FLAWED and SOMETHING IS "WRONG WITH YOU"
go marry that stubble-faced smiling suited stranger like a good girl
and fck them until you have four or five babies
and then be a woman
and a wife
for the rest of your fcking life
now you are a housewife sex object with no autonomy
and this is the shit SO MANY WOMEN are going through it's SHIT

problem is,
we're not a woman,
but we're not a man either,
and either way,
we don't WANT to get married,
we don't WANT to have kids,
we DON'T WANT TO HAVE SEX,
we DON'T WANT ANY OF THAT

but they say "no you have to"

misogyny breeds misandry
there are both men and women with ugly, ugly personalities
I don't want to think of either gender as being defined by that
but
this culture is making it really hard to even comprehend the concept of binary gender OUTSIDE of that skewed disaster
like, you have to completely abandon the whole "cishet only" thing JUST to be able to see people as basic human beings at this point
which sounds kind of "special snowflakey" but really, look at our fcking culture
we have ingrained this disgusting false image of "what it means to be a man" and "what it means to be a woman" so much, so repeatedly, that I think we need to totally abandon that whole mindset first
it's not just about biology or reproduction, shit why is that the focus all the time
there's so much more to it than that, and THAT is what we need to start looking at, the NON-SEXUAL stuff, people are more than that, humans are more than their anatomy
I mean seriously look at religion, male/female is all about creation characteristics, reproduction is just one tiny bit on the whole list, why the hell don't we look at it THAT way,
I guess I'm just trying to say I want humanity to look as itself as transcendent more often,
stop defining male and female in terms of negative qualities and sexual behavior
why am I even talking about this I don't understand this topic at all
it's making me sick
I'm just sick of not being able to go anywhere without getting an eyeful of that construction
I'm so tired of the outside world
all the stuff out there, it hurts.



I have karissa following me. with her saw.
the fcking floating demons keep trying to touch me
god damn it I DON'T WANT THEM TOUCHING ME
so she's patrolling the room
she can ghost to do that which is important
a lot of the dangerous people are on the OUTSIDE
so laurie can't really attack them.
but karissa can.
I'll see if there are other people like her around

see, there,
that's it,
this,
as soon as I start talking about them this LIGHT goes on and a weight is lifted
my chest feels lighter and my head feels clearer
see, you doubters, this is REAL
this is real and it is GOOD


I don't want sex
how many times this week have I been saying that
goddamn full moon in scorpio I guess, that's what someone told me
scorpio's our lilith thing on the natal chart so hey.
biggest burden to bear for humanity. biggest lesson to transmute.
well we're willing to do it but damn it it's SCARY on days like this because,
we're asexual and nonbinary and aromantic and this is totally alien
and also trauma history.
but I guess that's part of it.
anyway the damn floating voices keep trying to touch me
and I don't want it
but they keep forcing it
but I DON'T WANT IT

I can stop them now. I can stop them now. it's liberating.
they try to get us in the mornings like they used to but I can STOP them now
chaos is pissed off at them and he won't let them anywhere near us
genesis is learning to differentiate but he's got massive trauma history too
so he and I are dealing with the same weird confusion.
when you've been "used" sexually for so long,
when you've been told so much that sex is "all you're good for,"
or worse,
"all you're meant for,"
then even if you don't want it and/or are terrified of it,
you keep getting trapped in those situations because your subconscious keeps hysterically saying,
"this is all we're worth, we don't have another choice, this is what we have to do for other people"
it hurts.
I don't want this.
no one wants this

but of course there's the other issues like,
we want to cry
we want to be able to FEEL pain
we want to be able to FIGHT BACK
we want to be able to CARE ABOUT OUR OWN HEALTH AND SAFETY
and stop thinking of all of that in black and white
like,
"well you don't crash your car on purpose, so you obviously DO care! therefore don't make any fcking excuses, you're not fighting back because you secretly WANT it (the abuse which they consider "normal")."
fck you
do you have any idea how often during driving we literally, literally,
close our eyes for extended periods because if we crash then hey fcking fantastic it's over
have to stop ourselves from just letting the car drift into traffic or off a non-guarded cliff
do you not fcking realize
apathy is more dangerous than rage
plague is more dangerous than tar
it's the slow suicide that will kill you sooner, ironically.
people see the pill bottles go down. people see the bloody weapons. people see the nooses, the rifles, the car engines on idle. people see you walking to the top stories of buildings, of bridges.
the fast suicides are seen and reacted to with anger, shame, accusation, et cetera. they will catch you and they will do everything they can to villainize you for it, and make sure you never ever attempt it again.
but.
but.
and here's the awful thing.
if you learn to do it slow, they won't care anymore.
no one will stop you.
sometimes they will even help you. or praise you.
they probably won't even believe you if you told them
they'd scoff or laugh it off or chide you like an insolent baby
but they won't do shit to stop it.
and that's the horrible, horrible loophole
that if you really do want to die, you can die a little each day
and then one day it'll catch up to you
they don't see it until it's too late and you're gone
they don't see the tiny scars adding up, they don't see the little poisons slipped into your food, they don't see the sleep deprivation, they don't see the forced psychological trauma, they don't see you wandering too close to the edges of things, they don't see how carelessly you drive, they don't see you taking one too many pills too often, they don't see you slowly fading away at the edges until

one day the grim reaper is gonna show up
but I've met him, I've met him,
and it's breaking my heart because he doesn’t like seeing people go out like this
and I've asked him to take me before but he said "no"
and I WANT to live,
damn it I WANT to live, so badly, god I want to LIVE

but.
but this is a tough world to live in and sometimes I doubt my ability to survive it safely

so I guess I do care about my well-being
in a larger sense
therefore
if this world is sabotaging my spirit sometimes I think it'd be the wiser option to just up and leave it



where did I even start with all this
this is one hell of a brainspill entry I am sorry this is a mess
I don't even know who I am, sorry therapist,
I'm old like I'm tied to fluorescent bathroom lights and old knives.
like 2008-2009 I guess
but anyway I'm old.

it fcking sucks to not even know your own name but that's typical on the outside
maybe on the inside I'd know who I am but translation is always weird
people always seem to "lose" some of themselves on the outside because
1. it's in a body and that's disorienting enough sometimes and
2. there are evil socials in this body that don't want us fronting and will sabotage us, and
3. floating goddamned voices
4. nobody outside believing I exist
5. not being able to be "my own person" and "in the body" at the same time

did you know, gaining a self-identity means you cannot be out in public
why the fck is that how this system works
the moment you gain a sense of integrity and individuality, guess what you're out of fronting
this is why we want to meditate ALL THE TIME
because we EXIST when we AREN'T OUTSIDE
but you can't meditate for 8-9 hours a day, can you?
not here at least
but we "can't join a monastery" or other thing like that, because we have "other things to do?"
then I realize they probably wouldn't even let us be a priest because we're not biologically male,
and we're
we're really not cut out to speak for a dogmatic religion.
we don't believe a lot of what our "birth church" believes and that's kind of sad because we love the church, we love the whole christianity thing, but we don't feel welcome there anymore? for the most part? because of what other people in it believe
closed-minded sad stuff
"gays and trannies are evil" is a big one
but try discussing mental illness in a church group
hoo boy
not gonna happen
immediately you're being possessed by satan or something
to which I wanna say
have you ever seen the painting, "the temptation of saint anthony"
like specifically the ones by michelangelo and salvador dali
because that is our fcking life
since we were a child
we will punch those fcking devils in the face
or at least I will.
but yeah bottom line is I'm not the first person to be trying to live the best for god who is being tormented here
and those damn demons keep screeching, "you're a blasphemer, you're a fcking heathen, your pride will damn you to hell," etc.
that's the scary part
the pride
is that the right word for this?

I didn't understand the religious concept of "pride" until lately
and it scares me because it's not really pride in the way we think of it
it's not a "look at me, I'm so great!" thing
it's not in-your-face at all
it's very very subtle.
it's
seeing things going on outside, frightening things, confusing things,
things that I feel are WRONG, that are NOT GOOD THINGS,
and instead of just "live and let live," instead of just "letting them walk their own path,"
something in me says
"yeah but there's a fine line between tolerance and immoral allowance, isn't there?"
like if someone was hurting children do you just shrug and say "it's their own path"
fck no you STOP THEM
you CALL THEM OUT and you EDUCATE PEOPLE NOT TO DO THAT
right?
so that's the problem, does that make it pride if I'm so self-doubting I don't fcking know
if I SHOULD just be "tolerant" or if I should be speaking out
this
this is why I keep tiptoeing around that one word that doesn't even fit
but it does in the "dream world" context. we need a different word.
dream world "prophets" are defined by a heart-deep, maddening, undeniable need to act upon and for the veneration of their Virtue, for a purpose, for a cause
it's not always "good" though, for lack of a better term
like sometimes god decides you need some fire and brimstone
at least that's what I was taught as a child
and it's what I've read in so, so many religious texts
that 'god,' or 'goddess,' or several of each,
is both a creator and destroyer
both giving life and taking life
divinity is sublime and it does what it needs to do
the old testament says that all the time

but it's like in mage angels
with monika
maybe it's human weakness or something I don’t know
maybe it's real divine compassion I don’t know
but
if I was ever given that job
if I had to play the judging god,
even if it was a "good" judgment,
something like a white blood cell,
I couldn't do it.
I really don't think I could do it.

but you know what I don't know if "god" can either
not in the way we keep thinking of it
maybe the whole "fire and brimstone" thing really isn't how it goes
remember that one story in the bible, I forget where,
I think it's moses,
genesis 18. sodom.
“If I find fifty righteous people in the city of Sodom, I will spare the whole place for their sake.”
exodus 32 has some of it too, with the golden calf
"Then the Lord relented and did not bring on his people the disaster he had threatened."
but I'm getting off topic and confused here

the point is I really, really do love humanity
and just like monika
(sorry this is actually a major spoiler)
even if they are being total shitheads
and fcking up everything
and basically just acting in the worst ways a human could act
I couldn't kill them
I couldn't rain hellfire down on their cities
I couldn't destroy them
because I love them
even then
maybe especially then
and I'm just pissed the hell off BECAUSE I love them and because they don't HAVE to be like that
they CAN be brighter, they CAN heal, they CAN change and act wisely and with better judgment,
people ARE good at heart,
I know that and nothing will ever change my mind,

so when I see stuff out there in the world that just feels wrong wrong wrong in my heart,
and people are writing it off as "totally fine" or even "progressive," or "politically correct" or whatever,
I stop and think "that can't be right"
and part of me gets scared and confused that maybe I'm being PROUD or BIGOTED or UNWISE in questioning them,
but another part of me gets furious and angry and livid and wants to fcking cut these people down verbally for suggesting that shit was okay, (that's my main part sadly)
but then the deepest part of me really just wants to know what's REALLY right here.
because we love these people,
and I say "we" with that speaking for the system, like jay wrote before.
written in this heart of ours, written in gold way down is that truth, we really do just love people.

all of us do and damn it it's our greatest weakness and our greatest strength
even me, damn it, even me
that's why we have such trouble
the retributors get it the worst, hence this topic
even the ones like wreckage, they care so much
they are only furious and violent BECAUSE they care so much
and it's why we keep getting lost because no one wants to stoop down to that level
of the ones we're fighting
we don't want to be killers or abusers, we don't even want to be violent anymore
but god comes with a sword and all that
but we don't know what to do
"be soft. don't let the world make you hard. don't let the pain make you hate. don't let the bitterness steal your sweetness. take pride that even if the rest of the world may disagree, you still believe it to be a beautiful place."
and that's forever our mantra and I wrote the whole thing because it's important and it's the most fcking heartbreaking thing we could ever say.
be soft, be soft, be soft, but take no shit,
and don't let them bury their knives and claws in you,
be soft but don't bite back, don't draw blood,
or should we?
I don't know
don't hate, don't be bitter, don't harden up.
but what about, what about,
what about all these people on tumblr who are like "it's free speech to make fun of someone else's religion" and the other side is saying "if you insult my religion I have every right to lash out against you because that's totally irreverent" and the response is "don't force your beliefs on me I am under no obligation to revere what you revere" but then I'm like what the hell, it's called BASIC HUMAN DECENCY, I don't give a shit if you don't share their beliefs, DON'T FCKING INSULT THEM ANYWAY, and on the same page, if you have a religion with beliefs that other people don't agree with, RESPECT THAT TOO, JUST STOP FCKING FIGHTING WITH EACH OTHER
maybe "free speech" does cover the "right to make fun of anyone ever" but damn it that doesn't make it the "right" thing to do, just because you CAN do it doesn’t mean you SHOULD.
respect, god why the hell don't we just RESPECT each other, like GENUINE RESPECT, not begrudging tolerance or acceptance or whatever, think about it, if respect was at the roots of BOTH sides of this party, there wouldn't BE any fcking problem because both sides would have taken a good look at their stances and thought "hm, is this mutually beneficial?" and if it's NOT then you FCKING DROP IT.
but that's the problem
that's the problem with pride, whether it's religious or not
you need to LISTEN to the other side and genuinely CONSIDER their viewpoint okay

like back to this misogyny thing
most of that, in my childhood, came from people who GENUINELY BELIEVED that what they were saying was 100% "the right thing to do." religious or not.
"respect me," I say, and their response is usually… "I can't respect something that's WRONG." or, something that's "disrespectful" to THEM. and that's where it gets confusing and I hate thinking about this
let me just
think of a solid example.
um on that same topic,
"please respect my asexuality and wish to remain unmarried." when I was younger, I would ask. the top negative response? "I can't respect something that goes against God's will." because they are CONVINCED that being an allosexual in the bounds of marriage was THE "right thing to do."
you get that a lot more with "queer" stuff
people not giving homo/bi/pan/etc.sexuals and transgender/nonbinary people rights, because "it's not right to BE that way in the first place." so they say "I respect you as a person, therefore I am NOT going to allow you to do something that is disrespectful to GOD." see how it gets tangled
man this whole paragraph is tangled I am so sorry
but in religions you get the whole thing of women being treated in a way that often gives them less autonomy and rights than men, and the response is "well that's GOD'S WILL" so they won't even THINK about how the women feel who are not okay with being treated that way, you see what I mean
but I'm upset about this "free speech" thing
"why should I respect your religion if it teaches THAT?"
still I don't think that's reason to be disrespectful. you can disagree, sure, but for heaven's sakes be civil.
but that sentence. "why should I respect ____ if it teaches/ implies/ supports/ etc. THAT?"
with "that" being something you personally view as totally unacceptable.
and those religions, that's why I wonder, and it hurts my head to do so,
when they talk about "well it's god's will, not mine,"
sometimes it's about things that are really intolerant in a disrespectful way,
but they are so convinced that those things do not DESERVE respect,
being convinced those things are utterly morally wrong,
how do you know?
how do you know
this keeps me up at night

it's kept us up at night since we were kids really


ugh
bottom line is
where does it turn from saying
"what you're doing is morally detrimental and I am speaking out against it"
into being told
"you are violating my rights of free speech and autonomy"
basically,
when does it turn from speaking up for morality, into being obtrusive and intolerant?

that's the problem with being a double libra I guess
I see EVERY freaking side of EVERY ISSUE
and it gets really bloody confusing because I can empathize with EVERYONE
sometimes directly, thanks d.i.d.
(no, literally, thanks)
but then I'm not sure what's… the OPTIMAL thing to do?
I don't know
I want to say "the RIGHT thing" because of this religious bit but, who am I to act like I have all the answers?
it's just
trusting my heart
and not feeling my heart knows best
because I'm afraid of what I've allowed to infect it
like eightfold said,
"I gotta be careful trusting my gut, 'cause my gut is a vast phantasmal library full of dark tomes!… The heart's the same way. It gets dirty. Things you pick up, things you're taught… they stick to it. An' there's no flutter or feelin' that isn't filtered through all that stuff."
that is one of the most important things we have ever, ever read
and it is so true
and it is our biggest fear.


that whole thing
with not knowing when to stand up for what we feel is right or not,
getting confused because our beliefs aren't always "politically correct,"
getting scared because people say our beliefs are "delusional" or "totally detached from reality,"
you know,
"grow up, and get used to the REAL world,"
when the "real world" they say is mean and cruel and bitter and stuff,
that's not the real world.
but
geez I shouldn't be looking at political sjw stuff on tumblr anymore
it hurts and it makes me so so so confused
and then of course you come across the people who are like
"kill all men," "down with cis," "truscum," "if you are ____ you don't deserve to live,"
and then the other side, online and offline,
spitting racism and homophobia and religious mockery and all that,
the exact things that cause the hateful speech of the victimized side.

I fcking HATE the whole victim/oppressor bullshit already. I hate it.
but that's ironic too
hatred and rage will only turn me into an attacker. and I don't want that.
gotta reroute that frustration. realize WHY I'm feeling it.
and that is:
I don't want to see anyone being victimized, or doing any oppression.
I love you people and damn it you've gotta stop treating each other like shit already.

at this point I don't care what justification you're giving
disrespect is disrespect
hatred is hatred
violence is violence, no matter how "passive-aggressive" or "harmlessly" you may act upon it
and those things only breed more of the same.


I have no idea what in the world this entry is about already

there have been like… three different authors in here. and of course the paragraph switching. people starting writing one thing then stopping and then I go back and see all these unfinished sentences and I'm like "dude I have no idea what you were talking about, I can't finish that for you"

this started because… today we're cripplingly depressed
and not sure where to go in life
and scared about this moral doubt
and the floating voices
and feeling forced to do things we don't want to do
and not knowing if our heart is wise or just delusional and foolish

I want to help people.
I want to heal myself
I don't want to be a bad influence on anybody
but I don't want to hurt anyone through my inaction either
am I trying too hard?

it's such a frustrating dilemma
"act or don't act"
when acting is viewed as intrusive and pushy and proud and rude and oppressive
and not acting is viewed as wishy-washy and apathetic and morally weak and lazy.
damned if you do, damned if you don't.


I don't want to think about this anymore. focusing on this is just making life REALLY tough
you get what you give, and we're radiating too much anxiety, it's not cool

I think I'm just going to let jewel or spinzor out and let them type

we have to go to philadelphia on friday and we don't know how we're going to get there and our stomach is just bottoming out with anxiety over it, the quiet kind that only registers in creeping sickness and nausea and sleep disturbances and a rough temper. it's not cool
I'm just going to take a deep breath,
we'll do what we can,
if the father can't drive us down, we'll try to go by ourself,
we're a little scared of asking the grandparents because what if they find out we're transgender,
we'll be out on the street,
they almost found out once and that was scary,
geez no actually cannon remembers that it was MORE than once and it's why we're afraid now,
STOP FOCUSING ON THE NEGATIVE
be smart, but be safe, okay?
do what you can.

that's all we can do for now I guess.

good night everyone.
I hope this entry didn't upset you, or hurt you, or make you sad or anything
geez that is a big fear too we're afraid of posting stuff like this
but honesty is key. that's just it, it happened, up it goes
and you never know. maybe that woman really was right. "the message in the mess." maybe this stuff helps other people somehow, I hope so.
I mean we write it all with the intention to "solve" something, or better-- to heal something. "solving" is too analytical and that's dangerous. healing. we know there are problems and we are trying to untangle them and we are sharing the process, because maybe it'll give someone else insight they didn’t have, on how to untangle their own things.


I hope so.
for now I need to rest, today was rough, we have color stuff to do on the computer, if done right that should calm us down. just nice cataloguing work.


closing up this entry as-is things are too fuzzy good night

 




 

prismaticbleed: (shatter)

 

 

the whole body hurts.




I've found a problem

"we haven't suffered enough yet"

there's a part of us that is "totally fine" with being abused
it doesn't feel, it doesn't really "get" what is happening to the body, it's so abstracted that of COURSE it's going to be "okay with" abuse because it doesn't actually EXPERIENCE it
which is the problem
"if I can view it as non-abusive, so can you! and we should be fine."
:)

problem is there's a seven year old girl in the system who knows what rape is like and YOU KEEP TELLING HER TO JUST GRIN AND BEAR IT

FCK YOU (YEAH I'M BACK)
ARE YOU TELLING ME THIS PERSON IS IN THE SYSTEM????!!!

WHO ARE THEY

We don't know, we can't pinpoint them.

most of the sexual abuse alters are mostly noncorporeal because they don't exist outside of that context very well, or at all
the bad ones aren't allowed to exist outside of that context I don’t think



but the mother keeps telling us "you're faking" "you're making this up" "you're doing this for attention"
no one thinks we're real and no one will acknowledge that these things hurt sometimes?

so someone has got the idea
the FCKING AWFUL IDEA
to force more trauma, because "maybe if I suffer badly enough someone will SEE it and say 'yes, that is suffering,' and we won't have to doubt our own pain anymore."
which is dumb
IT'S REALLY FCKING STUPID
which part?


see the problem is there's also an old old teaching that "pain is dumb!" or stupid. sorry for using ableist language we don't like it either but that is the word in the "teaching." the bad teaching. false. lies.

it's the same thing that is the roots behind all the "social fronters" who exist to be "normal"

we are really beginning to despise the word "normal"

"normal" means
we don't exist.
that's the brokenhearted bottom line

"normal" means you eat the food that makes you sick and don't complain
"normal" means you ignore sensory overload and become okay with the awful loudness
"normal" means not complaining about chemical sensitivities and pollution
"normal" means talking about people not ideas
"normal" means dressing and talking and moving and being just like they want you to
"normal" means we don't exist.

normal people don't hear voices
normal people don't feel like prophets or angels a lot
"normal" means not sobbing like a wreck in church and collapsing in front of the altar on divine mercy sunday because you feel like a fcking disgrace to god and yet you also feel like god keeps putting you right back on this shining road you don't feel worthy to walk
"normal" means

if normal means perpetuating this bullshit numbness then FCK NORMALCY.

I don't want to be "normal"
I don't want to be what THEY want me to be anymore
any of them

god I miss you guys
I want you back
I want this back
I DON’T WANT TO BE "NORMAL"

where was I


but yeah that's where this abuse shit is coming from
IT'S "NORMAL" TO WANT/LIKE THAT, REMEMBER???

AND GOOD, WELL-BEHAVED CHILDREN DON'T COMPLAIN



this is sick stop typing about it
please

TOO BAD, IT HAPPENED

laurie have we suffered enough


Damn it, stop asking that infernal question. "Enough" is a word I don't want to hear you using in relation to that, all right?
You've-- we've been through hell, okay? We have. I've got the scars to prove it, inside and out. We've been through some terrifying shit and a lot of us are STILL going through some terrifying shit. It hasn't stopped, okay?
But don't you
dare give me "it's not enough." Or, even better, that it's "fake." What the heck is "fake suffering" anyway?? Either it hurts or it doesn't, bottom line, and this shit hurts.
Then again, I guess you're only asking
because we have numb alters who DON'T feel the pain, because they're either so bloody dissociated that someone else is feeling it for them, or because they're hackers or negative as hell and they WANT us to suffer, therefore they don't give a shit how much it hurts. That's the problem.
But forgive my rambling. I know what you're asking.
If it helps to hear it this way, "you've suffered enough to deserve healing and compassion now." Is that what you want from the family downstairs? Kid I really don't think you're gonna get it from them, okay? They don't believe in us, they don't believe in this sort of wisdom and learning, I don't think they can fcking comprehend what we've been through. So they're probably going to think we're faking forever, no matter how much proof we toss at them. Anyway it's shit and you're only going to drive yourself up the wall worrying about it, so try not to. Just… realize it's not worth you getting so anxious over it.
We are getting back together lately, slowly, but really freakin' fantastically. Just so you know. Stuff's brighter and richer in here than it's been in months, probably.

I'm gonna close this entry up because it's late and I don't know who the heck is typing so fragmentedly at this hour… brain's a mess and we're tired, body's kind of sick, but it could've been worse. That's a very positive statement in this context. We did a heck of a lot better today than we could have, even with how rough it was. Upward spiral, kids.

Seriously though, good night. There's so much to think about, let's wait until after therapy this week to put a legit entry together.

You kids deserve to be happy and healthy and peaceful and unafraid. That's what Knife and the other Retributors and the Protectors like me are all trying to ensure for you, I promise. With every step I take that's what I'm going for.

To hell with anything or anyone that says you "have to suffer more." That is absolute nonsense and I will not stand for it.
No one "deserves" to bleed. NO one "deserves" to be used. That is... I can't even talk about this, I'm sorry, it's getting me nauseous.

Look for me if you need help, me or anyone else in Central. We're here for you and we will not hurt you.
I swear to you, I would rather die than break that promise. It's why I'm here.
We'll get through this. All of us. All right?

 




 

 

 


prismaticbleed: (angrycry)


So. We might have a "job" within the next week or two.
Don't celebrate, this is yanking up a LOT of trouble and it's distressing really.

Things I've realized over the past few days.

1. Money doesn't buy happiness.
2. I don't want to spend the last years of my grandparent's lives away from them.
3. I want to create more than anything in the world and I want to be PAID for it.
4. I hate fluorescent lights and muzak.
5. I really, really don't feel cut out for this.

I'm going to try. God knows I'm going to try.
But I have been so anxious for the past week over this it's not funny. Sleep is a mess, I'm throwing up from nerves, I have no appetite, I'm jittery and restless, I keep losing my temper far too easily and the minute I'm alone I find myself whimpering like a frightened child.
This job doesn't feel right, AT ALL. I keep questioning that, "it can't be that bad," etc., but every time I think of the place and think of working there, it just… it feels wrong.
I hope, I HOPE we aren't meant to stay here. Maybe just orientation, and a month or so of the actual job. Just enough to pay off our debts, and get a grip on just where we stand in terms of psychological fitness concerning employment.

I'm so nervous. I'm not used to this. I never would have thought I was this capable of near-panic worry. I'm trying not to but I feel so trapped it's scary. That's where the worry is coming from.

The mother said again today, I should not be staying in this house, I should be out on the street, etc. Basically "stop being a bum, get a job and an apartment right now." Then she told me how much of a burden I am on her life, especially with medical bills.
I told her I'd quit therapy, she said no. I told her we didn't need surgery, she said no. She insists we get all this care. Then she swears at us up and down that she has to pay the bills.
I suppose we should be paying for them. That's where this fucking job comes in. I'm working to pay everyone else, and wasting away even more years when I should be doing my holy mission.

Part of me hopes that one day, in her anger, the mother says "you know what, go ahead and kill yourself, I don't care!" because it will take a lot of anxiety off our back if we have permission.

The damn floating voices keep attacking me. They're hellbent on stopping me now that I am realizing just how hellbent I am on doing what I'm meant to do.
They're making the E.D. problems worse. It's hard to fight when I'm in a trance state, and that keeps happening when I'm in the kitchen. It's scary, because it's total detachment from the senses and from the environment, so I don't really perceive what's going on. I need one of the good voices, or (ideally) someone in headspace to forcefully interrupt in order for me to become conscious again. It's a pain in the butt and it's scary too, but I'm getting smarter every day, and I won't give up. I won't ever give up, so there.

Headspace has been dead quiet for about… three weeks? I don't know. I don't normally deal with it anyway so I can't tell you.
But it's worrisome. Some other people inside have observed that without headspace, we fall apart. We get very self-destructive, we stop making spiritual progress, we basically become an empty husk. I'm literally the only person keeping us "alive," because I want to do League work all the time and ONLY that, and that's why I'm PISSED OFF at these floating voices because they are SPECIFICALLY trying to stop me from doing that. I am EXTREMELY ANGRY about that to say the least.
That's why I'm pissed about this job too. I don't know who fronted for the last one, but something tells me that even if I try to front (in order to do League work during breaks at registers or whatever), it won't work, because it didn't work last time, not with the environment.

I'm so mad. I'm so so so mad.
I WANT TO BE PAID FOR CREATING THINGS, NOT WORKING IN THIS STUPID CORPORATE HAMSTER WHEEL OF NOISE AND IGNORANCE.
I WANT TO BE PAID FOR ART AND MUSIC AND WRITING AND EVERYTHING.
I WANT TO BE PAID FOR DOING WHAT I WAS BORN TO DO!!

I don't CARE about money though!! I DON'T CARE!!! I DON'T CARE ABOUT MONEY.
Yes, we need it, to pay the bills. I keep forgetting it's 2015 and we're an "adult" now so we have financial responsibilities like that, we can't just live like a video game character forever, surviving well on what's left around (although that would be cool enough).
But damn it, I'm sorry for swearing (it's unlike me but I'm mad) but I DON'T WANT TO LIVE FOR MONEY. THAT'S STUPID!!

I really do need to start commissions. Those STUPID VOICES keep stopping me though. I hate that.
Admittedly I'm scared too. It's a lot of work, getting examples together, determining prices, writing up sales posts. It's overwhelming. That's why I'm scared, there's so much of it all at once. But I have to do it. I HAVE to.
Once the post is up I will be PSYCHED because I LOVE ART and really I have been drawing SO MUCH lately, anyone who says I "can't draw" is BLIND and IGNORANT. Because I CAN and I AM. And I WANT TO. So I will, I must, I have to, and GET PAID FOR IT.
I will stand up for us though. Whoever did commissions in the past, they didn't stand up for themselves, they were so desperate for the money that they gave up on their morals and ended up drawing smut. I think that's what it's called. But it was NOT GOOD and it made them VERY SICK and they got horribly depressed for WEEKS after that. I know, that data's all here whenever I try to start commissions. "We can't, because of that!" No, I'm NOT GOING TO DO THAT. And if anyone asks me, I will ignore them.
Geez I'm not sure how to interact with people though. It's not my job. Our interactors are not good people though. They're all simpering people-pleasers and they're pure programming. It sucks. THAT'S ANOTHER REASON WHY THE JOB IS AWFUL for the record. People like THAT front all the time because they require MASSIVE DISSOCIATION and when we're not dissociated we can't handle the sensory environment. Stuuuupiiiiiid. But true. It's not a "lame excuse," it's TRUE. If you knew how loud the lights were, and the friggin MUSIC, and having to say a script every time a person walks up, ugh it is exhausting and I want to shake and vomit just thinking about it. Ugh. I don't like it, but we have to try, just to say we tried. We won't chicken out. We'll give it a shot and see.
Honestly I just want cash to pay back our stupid debts, we owe at least $500 from borrowing money for food and bills over the past two years. Which is dumb. But there we are. We pay back our debts but we haven't had income in a while. So this is an opportunity for that, end of story.

What was I talking about. Art.
I want to do it, by golly I miss drawing and I've been remembering what it feels like to draw serious pictures and I am SO EXCITED.
Like I have no memory of high school, or college, let me say that. BUT there's "art memory" for me, in a passive sense. I can look at a picture we drew, and though I don't remember drawing it at all, I DO have an awareness of the feeling of drawing… of what it's like to sketch, to color, to shade, to ink. And it's SO EXCITING.
I can't wait. I don't know HOW someone in our System or whatever thought art was scary, geez it is the BEST THING.
At least for me it is. Maybe that's the problem. I'm a kid, I draw because I LOVE drawing and I love being able to express imagination and life through it. But the college people, I don't know who they are or what they did, but somehow for them, art had no joy? It had to be "perfect," ALL the time, it was a performance or a show. Everything was graded, it had to be just so, or else. I guess? I don't know what they did! But there's such a feeling of tiredness and frustration and exhaustion and panic tied to the college art time, geez what did they have to do? I feel sorry for them, really I feel really bad that they had to go through that. I want to give them a hug even if they're older than me, I hope they don't mind. Art isn't supposed to be sad and draining! Here, you can come draw with me if you like.
I guess it's just hard to stop freaking out over it, about being judged, when you're so used to it. They probably had it burned into their heads. That makes me real sad, it hurts actually.

Ugh this FREAKING JOB I am so mad I just want to quit already and start a freaking self-employed art business on the spot. That would be so cool.
We do inkblots, one of us does, I don't know who. I do all the League art. Someone is trying to learn to paint, on canvases again. I paint shirts too, and toys/keychains/whatever. We're learning to sew. I'm also dabbling with jewelry stuff but that takes money to experiment with, so can't do much with that now.
Point is I am EXPLODING with creativity and I want to GET INCOME FROM IT DARN IT.
Other people can, why can't I???
Agh I don't want to rant about this anymore right now. I want to work more. I'm not sure what the job is tonight but… oh there's a topic.

Writing. For whatever reason, writing has the anxiety tied to it now.
It's the perfectionism thing. I know it. I can feel it now. It's this feeling of, "if I don't get it right the first time, everyone will hold me accountable for it, and it'll ruin the final story!!" It's this paranoia that we've gotta get the whole thing out NOW, and it has to be TOTALLY FLAWLESS, and that's overwhelming as heck!!



I want a Diancie plushie. A Mega one. SO PRETTY.
I'm starting to wonder, I mean I'm not a Pokémon (I'm a Phantomilian, ha haa!) but Diancie is like my BFF because she is, to quote Jay, "Nintendo's love letter to us."
Diancie is literally EVERYTHING we wanted in a Pokémon when we started working on Dream World back in 2000 or so. Literally. I wonder if Nintendo was watching us or got our notes or something. It's too perfect.
Anyway since they probably will find out anyway THANK YOU NINTENDO, I know we're not big-time gamers anymore but THANK YOU LOTS, we appreciate it from the bottom of our hearts. She's perfect perfect cute and I love her~~ Also she basically has my hair. As gems. It's great.

We're tied to a lot of the Legendaries, really?
One of our OLDEST people is a Mewtwo; we were one back in 4th grade or so, there was old proof of self-referral back when we had all the old art. We were sorta a Mew before that, but mostly thanks to AAA, who insisted we be one so she could be Mewtwo. Which was cool, but it never really resonated? So that's that.
Then of course we have a Celebi person in the System, she's ancient too, and unmistakable. But SINCE she's so old I think she splintered a little, and there are like… three different "Celebis" at least? Who knows. The "Cel" in the Spectrum right now has her roots that far back, and is untouched by the stuff that happened with the "canon Celebi" vibes back in the past, whatever that was. Our Celebis were never "canon" in appearance or behavior, so. That's that, too!
Victini has some little roots but they're legit. Jayce or someone was really fond of them back in 2010 or so, and there was legit resonance too. Close to me though, because FIRE/PSYCHIC TYPE, COME ON. But I don't feel like one? Which is weird. Anyway yeah definitely some Victini ties in here, although there aren't any individuals around.
Jirachi I dunno. That was during the lost years so… no clue.
Darkrai, they've got a weird vibe to them because we HAD one in the System, and "jx7" felt REALLY drawn to them in 2009 or whenever, but… I guess there was some very very bad energy or experiences around them, before our member Darkrai died. So I'm sorry to hear that. I guess we'll have to fix it? Somehow? I'll make a memo.
Manaphy and Shaymin never got resonance with any of us! Those were lost years though, weirdly, that's what the data says. Those generations are -bloop- missing from memory. No clue.
Someone did like Mesprit, there's a very very vague feeling of that. Again, lost years, but there was some fondness there that ultimately never took hold anywhere.
I don't know what other Legendaries there are in the older generations… uh… see the problem is that lots of 'em have ties to Dream World, due to the joys of Silver version in the past, and maybe Ruby too, I don't know if that Jewel had Leaguelinks to that extent or if she was already mostly headspace. I DUNNO! Which is weird because you'd think I'd have personal memory of Silver but nope. Not me. The whole consciousness vibe was different then, I just get the diffusion now. Anyway yeah, Legendaries.
Oh I forgot about Reshiram. The fluff dragon. SOMEONE liked him a lot too, back in 2010, probably Jayce too (that was the Victini time). But no anchors. Just fondness.
Hoopa has got some major resonance with Jay, at least one of the Jays, however those guys work. But I joke about that a lot, with Hoopa=Hope in that respect, heheh. Problem is our fronters need to STAY OFF THE INTERNET because the minute we see fandom our programming freaks out, "we need to think that way too now," NO YOU DON'T, their perspectives don't invalidate yours! You CAN and ARE ALLOWED to have different experiences and opinions from other people. And guess what? NOT ALL HOOPAS ACT THE SAME, SO CHILL OUT.
Diancie is meeee, heheh. Somehow. SOMEHOW! I'm not used to being all pink and sparkly! But she's got a resonance with me I can't ignore. So I'm gonna try being a Diancie sometimes, when I need to be/ can be a Pokémon. It'll be cool.
Anyway yeah that's what I was getting at. If I get the cash soon enough, (extra cash), I'm going to buy myself a Mega Diancie plush. Jay I'm sorry I know you despise physical possessions but consider her MY anchor plush buddy, or something. I'll chill out with Chaos Zero and Silverheart on the nightstand. We'll be the cool kids club.

So that's… that's your Pokémon stuff for the night. Enjoy because I'm gonna work on other stuff now.

Jay is majorly obsessed with Steven Universe lately and his brain got mondo fiction lag from it last week. It was hilarious. But it's weird! The lag now isn't making my work difficult?? I think he knows how to manage it better. Or it sticks now, to people. That works!

So many Leagueworlds have old vibes I need to weed out… hehe, the computer just beeped in the same key as this song. That was cute. But yeah, especially Parnassus, that has BAD vibe-lag from 2007 or whenever our previous core-people started working on it big time? BAD lag. Lots of interference and kissing-up stuff. Now I've gotta weed it out, happy spring, hehe. But it's FUN. And it's INTERESTING!! I've realized… my main thing is that I need to get Links working again, MY Links, I have to get close to these people WITHOUT stepping in. I need to see/feel people's lives objectively to write this stuff. How do I put it… Parnassus, I'm learning about the society, about bits of how their world works, little things… interesting things. But I have to WATCH IT. Like we used to watch Hokthai and Oneircia, while walking around the living room with our CD player (Miriel!) for hours. Just watching. And that made MASSIVE PROGRESS HAPPEN.
Problem is lately the stupid "daily grind" has sapped our imaginative progress. For some dumb reason we keep thinking we "HAVE TO" act like "normal people" and it's making us dull and miserable and depressed and antsy. I think it's because we're "grown up" on the outside… people treat us like we're not ALLOWED to be creative and childlike anymore. Pff. Heck with that. I'm gonna do it. I'M alive too, y'know!
It's kinda sad. We lost a lot of time, and we're kinda confused a lot… people outside don't really give us wiggle room. And it would be nice to have, to have the "permission" or at least the allowance to be different a little, to have different needs, and tolerances… I mean geez, we ARE good people, we ARE allowed to exist, we have a REASON to be here… just because we might need some accommodations here and there, is that okay? I hate this feeling of "you're not allowed to be weak" and "you're a freak for not being normal" but really? Really? I don't like a lot of what's out there, and how it works. It feels wrong. I don't WANT to be "well-adjusted" to being sick, there I said it, how about that?? Our mother keeps making fun of us for our sensitivity, well maybe not making fun, but belittling very much… how she's already "used to" pain, and being angry, and "not getting her dreams fulfilled," etc… that's so sad. It's so sad. We don't WANT that to be our reality, do we… have the right to say that?
Life can be so bright, so much nicer than people are telling me it "has" to be. Can't it be nicer? Aren't people allowed to be healthy and happy and helping each other? Can't we build a world where that's the norm, instead of lies and fear and exhaustion?
I guess part of me's just tired. But it's not a depressed tired, it's more of a "geez, this is depressing!" tired. There's a difference, haha! But yeah… I'm too fiery. I want to CHANGE things, moreso I want to DO things and let change happen. I don't like controlling and manipulating stuff, I just want to do better, and be better, and be a force of change and a good example. Stuff will follow.

I'm typing too much on this and I don't really have anything more to say tonight. I really should get to Leaguework, writing maybe, or reviewing. I dunno, my head feels weird. It's in an art mood and that writing perfectionism is buggy… that and it's overwhelming. Dude you do realize we have HUNDREDS of pages of notes, right?? That's why there's no "written books" yet. There are too many PAPERS just lying about. Where do we start!!
So… I dunno, maybe that's a project for tonight. Just in little ways, I can start organizing that, make the crushing stress a bit less. Really, some parts of us are scared of all that towering data. That and the "business responsibility" looming… that stupid fact that we've gotta "navigate the system" before we can get published, or produced in some way. THAT'S what's truly overwhelming, and we should sit down and calmly look at that sometime too because really we CAN do it, we're perfectly capable of handling that… it's just a feeling of "responsibility?" Like there's a hugeness to it, a vastness, a fear that we won't be able to shoulder the sheer amount of work we have if a DEADLINE is stuck to it. That's the base fear, is performance. Perfectionism and performance. PFF.
Guess what I DON'T HAVE TO DO EITHER RIGHT NOW so chill out bro.

It's midnight and I feel like I just woke up, probably because I essentially just did, hehe. This is why our sleep schedule is a mess. Switchiness!

Good night all, I'm working the graveyard shift tonight so I'll see you whenever.

 



 

 

 

041315

Apr. 13th, 2015 10:43 pm
prismaticbleed: (shatter)

 

 




I'm kind of freaking out tonight.

I might be starting my first job in FOUR YEARS next week, and I spent most of today having panic attacks and throwing up and sobbing confusedly, it was ridiculous.



I had a massive religious/existential meltdown on Sunday which left me just as sick as I was today; I was crying so hard I was choking. That's typical, what with religious holidays. Divine Mercy Sunday reduces me to a contrite, paranoid, zealous wreck every single year.



I still find myself thinking awful things.
Part of me is still convinced that having a mental illness, or being "neurodivergent" in some way, means I am morally flawed.
I'm ashamed to admit that I've been diagnosed in the past with schizoaffective disorder and that I'm on the autism spectrum. I hate it. I hate being "broken" and screwed up and abnormal and allegedly "unable" to function like a "normal, healthy, good human being."
It's stupid. I'm sorry for using that word but I'm throwing it at myself here. I really do feel as if I am unintelligent in saying these things, unwise and willfully ignorant.
I don't want to be "mentally ill." Not if it makes life this hellish. But I don't want to be "normal" either, not with what they've told me "normal" is.
I want to be able to accept and love who I am without being utterly ashamed, and feeling useless, and being convinced I have no right to survive, or ask for help or accommodations, or to make mistakes, or to be "different."
No wonder my chakra system is messed up. I'm still struggling with the concept that I have a RIGHT to exist. That very thought feels like blasphemy, to this day.
"Someone like you does not deserve to exist," the programming in my brain says. "You're a freak. You're being selfish, and demanding, and inconvenient, and offensive, and lazy. You're not sacrificing enough for God. " et cetera.



Therapy has been making me pay more attention to myself when in "idle mode," so to speak.
I never realized, I stim a lot. I was always ashamed to even consider the possibility, thinking it was attention-seeking, but… it's not. It's a coping mechanism. When therapy gets frightening, when ugly scary memories come up, I find the vision fading out and my hands moving by themselves. And then my brain says, "is that bad?"


I HAVE to hold this new job for AT LEAST a full month so I can pay back all my debts. After that we'll see how we're coping. I need to take this a day at a time.

 


---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

 

@ 11:33 pm

 



 

Please forgive this bitter wordspill but I need to express this somewhere where I’ll be heard. I’m sorry for that but sometimes it helps.

 

I hate, hate, hate being mentally ill.
I feel like such a freak, like I don’t deserve to exist, or live at all, because I’m a “burden” or I’m “lazy” or “too weird” or something similar.
I hate asking for help or accommodations or similar assistance because I’m mortified. I feel that I’ve “brought this illness upon myself” and therefore it is “emotional manipulation of others” when I ask for “special treatment” for it.
I DON’T WANT TO BE SICK but I don’t know what it’s like to be “normal” either, I don’t think I CAN be normal even if we WERE healthy, and that’s scary too. Does that mean I’m being willfully ignorant? Does that mean I’m rejecting the right choice? What am I supposed to be?

 

I hate having these damn sensitivities that make it difficult to function.
I hate the manic phases and depressive hells. I hate the massive dissociation and time loss. I HATE the sensory overload, I HATE hearing voices, I HATE this shit, I hate it, I really do, I am so goddamn tired dealing with this all my life, I’m miserable, I try so hard to be happy but the paranoid zealot child in me is convinced that happiness is selfish and sinful, and the bewildered terrified teenager in me is convinced that happiness is the word abusers use to justify their behavior. I want to say it’s all nonsense, but those parts are still so loud yet.
I hate hearing my therapist tell us that we really did experience some screwed up things, and I hate the gut reaction on my part to defend the people who did those things, even when their memory makes me want to vomit from anxiety and shame.
I hate being sick. I hate being in pain. I hate not being able to shut off the sickness or pain because I feel that not being “invincible” means I’m “not a good enough person.” It terrifies me.

 

I want to be happy for once in my life but the problem is that I feel I don’t DESERVE to be happy, or that the quality/state of life that would be most healthy and beneficial for me is “too weird” or “NOT NORMAL” or otherwise “not allowed,” because I’m SICK IN THE HEAD, and this religious stuff makes it worse, I haven’t found a community anywhere that is willing to help us out with this, all we want is to feel like we’re allowed to live.

 

I don’t want to hate anything.

 

I don’t want to hate anything. This isn’t me, I’m a happy kid, I know I am, I’m too damn bright on the inside to handle so much of this.
But parts of us are so bitter and sad and angry because there’s so much guilt yet, so much shame, so much fear, so much regret.
Then the therapist has to keep reminding us that we have a dissociative disorder so of COURSE we never “ran away,” because we SHUT DOWN. We were trying to survive, however unwisely. The price we paid was just too high, too high, too high to bear.

 

I want to be better. What does it mean to me, to us, to be “better” though? Not what the family says, not what the people outside say. For us, what would be “healthy?”

 

That’s what I want. Somehow. I still want that. I’m trying.

 

I’m just very overwhelmed today and I’m kind of scared about some equally overwhelming changes in the immediate future but we’ll manage. We’ll manage.

 



 

031915

Mar. 19th, 2015 12:24 pm
prismaticbleed: https://www.deviantart.com/teacosies/art/celebi-420071633 (tears)
 

 

 

God help me I DON'T WANT TO BE SICK ANYMORE.

The mother keeps saying "I'm sick of all these medical bills" but when I tell her I'll just stop therapy she says "no, you need to go, I'm not going to put up with this." She's tired and angry. I remember her telling old therapists, "do you see what I have to deal with? I can't handle this!" The guilt and shame and self-loathing are extreme. I don't want to be sick.
The grandfather is saying, "is therapy even going to help you?" I said I don't know, I hope so, but I was determined NOT to need it, to be strong enough not to care. But I was still struggling with dissociation, and things like that. Said it was making me scared to drive lately, not knowing what year it was, let alone where I was. He replies, "You're going to need a nurse 24/7 for the rest of your life, if you're going to be like this." And I know he cares, they all care. But it hurts, I hate myself, for being "ill." I don't WANT to be a burden on the world anymore, or on myself.

I DON'T WANT TO BE SICK ANYMORE!!!!!!


Hate cannot drive out hate. Only love can.
Darkness cannot drive out darkness. Only light can.


Am I "sick?" Is this all "fake?"
The therapist gave us a xanga session for homework. She did. She specifically wanted us to talk to each other before today. Laurie was ecstatic, people were planning topics, but I secretly stood off to the side, and I said no. I said no. NO.
I DON'T WANT TO TALK BECAUSE I DON'T WANT THIS TO BE REAL OKAY????


God what do I do. What do I even do.
We keep reading books, spiritual books, research books. Jewel's doing a lot of Dream World work lately so she can draw things, which is amazing, the instant she starts to work progress just happens, instantly. Every single day it grows more, which is good, because when this stupid trauma happened in 2003 or so the story got put on hold. Not so anymore.
But there's the thing, that stupid "trauma," in the "old days" with Julie and the first teenage Jewel, and guess what? WE CHOPPED OUT THAT TIMELINE. IT'S GONE. WHAT DO YOU THINK ALL THE RESETS WERE FOR.
Delete the trauma, delete it ALL, right?? Then you never have to worry about this STUPIDITY anymore!!

Except that's not what the book said. Except when we read that line in the book, we couldn't help it, our eyes watered up and we pointed to the page and we exclaimed "that's our mission!" and it felt true. terrible but true.
"When a soul chooses to participate consciously in more inclusive levels of interaction, it becomes capable of participating directly in the liberation of its family, or its group, or its community, or its nation from the negatives that are present and active at those levels. It also runs the risk of contamination by those negatives. In other words, a soul that seeks to bring a higher quality of consciousness to a more inclusive level of human interaction runs the risk of being contaminated by the fear, or the anger, or the selfishness of that level. Great souls... run the risk of great contamination. At the level of soul contact, a great soul deals not only with its own fear, its personal fear, but it also takes on the evolution of the collective fear of the species. The weight of that is where a great soul risks contamination on a great level, but its possibility of releasing the fear from the collective consciousness of the species becomes also possible."
I don't consider us a "great soul" like the great Teachers, heavens no, we're too banged-up for that, we're too troubled. Maybe in time we can heal ourselves to such a point, but who knows. All I know is that in reading that paragraph, I felt a direct reflection of whatever it is we are going through. "Yes, that is exactly what we're doing and experiencing!" It was a recognition.

But God if that's what we're doing, If THAT'S why I'm/we're SICK-- if that's why I have the guts to even admit there's a "we"-- if we took on this trauma to heal the collective fear and pain tied to this sort of experience, on however small a level... then please, GUIDE US.
You're already helping us, we know. But damn it it's scary. And... I keep rejecting help. I keep getting... contaminated.
It's an ugly word. But it's true.
Help us with that. Please. Help us with that. Help us get rid of the contamination. If I have any prayer at all, that is it. That is it.

The daemons help in their own way. So do the floating voices, weird as that is. So do the darker Jewel Monsters that tag along. Problem is, a lot of them-- most of them-- work through the old childhood thing of "learn through fear and doubt and pain."
Isn't there another way? Please, help us open our mind(s) enough to see another way. Please.
We must hold to light. We must hold to light.
And there's so much of it in here, that's why I'm frustrated and heartbroken, because there's SO much LIGHT in here, but that damn contamination, that damn Tar, that damn Plague...
Damning anything won't help anyone though.


god I don't know. I'm sorry. I need to get ready for therapy, I have to leave early, I can't type anymore here now.
Sorry everyone for being a mess. Maybe I'm a contaminant.
But I want to help. I sincerely want to help. I'm scared but I don't want to sabotage this anymore and I DON'T WANT US TO BE SICK ANYMORE.
If there's a way for US to be healthy... if there's...
...

If there's a way for me to be a part of us,
if there's a way for us to exist without trauma, at all,
let it be.


Jewel sees us in third-person. She sees us bright and colorful and destined for liberation, already redeemed in her timeless sight, never lost or broken at all, just on the road forwards...
She sees us as something complete and good, somehow.

...Other people do too. Somehow. Somehow. They've made me aware of that.
There are people who know our System and I know they're reading this and... thank you?
It sounds ridiculous and whiny but it's all I can say. It's the only thing that crackles out in words.
I can't really see that. I'm stuck in this bad state, currently. I want a different "anchor." But seeing there's still something good in here helps.


I need to stop typing. I'm making myself sick. No wonder the other people in here are suffering. I feel sick, to be around. My vibration is pretty low with all this depression and rage. No wonder people don't like me being out. Problem is I'm stubborn, I don't let other people be around, because I don't want there to be "other people," because I'm scared of not existing.... even though I don't want to exist anyway... it's stupid.
Maybe I'll talk about this with the therapist today.

Goodbye, that's it for me typing right now.

 



 

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

 

 

@ 01:21 am

 



 

So, LYNNE FRONTED IN THERAPY TODAY and it was VERY SIGNIFICANT ACTUALLY.

She stuck around for a while, at least five solid minutes. Centralites don't typically front at ALL, let alone for that long without a Social pushing them out, or them being called back Upstairs.
In the process, she realized something that I was reflecting on the whole drive home.

The people inside, those whose roles are almost exclusively for our inner world... are somewhat detached from the physical body as a whole, to the point where they might not understand exactly what's happening with it.
The therapist was asking us if we felt anything while reading this entry, as she knows many of us struggle with understanding/feeling emotions. And there was emotion welling up, at that last paragraph... there was a tangible heartache in the chest, something real and strong and sad. But there was a glass wall between it and the body.
We realized that the "AP" is still a thing, albeit a thing that is somewhat different than we previously thought. It operates almost like a "conglomerate;" it is not a bundle of programming, but it is not a person either. Instead it works like an "empty entity" that takes simultaneous influence from all of us inside, all at once. It's tricky to put into words. But, when faced with that question, it said no-- no, it did not personally feel any emotions, BUT "there were still emotions being felt." It explained that it itself neither felt nor understood emotion. HOWEVER it was clearly aware that inside, other alters were feeling emotion, and there was also that original author's emotional residue. So that emotional feeling existed within, and the AP was aware of it... but it was like it was behind a pane of glass. Recognition, observance, knowledge was there... but no understanding, not personally so. No empathy, not personally so. No feeling. Does that make sense?
Laurie must have tried to front for a minute. There's vague data of her shifting in the chair and thinking, somewhat boggled, "the body is too small for me." But then she was gone, leaving an oddly shaken aura in her wake.
And then... Lynne came out. She said she had come out to spare Laurie the trouble-- "she's secretly the most emotional of all of us, I think." She explained that Laurie had seen more of the downstairs troubles firsthand than anyone else in Central, had worked with the Cores closely enough to understand their pain, to really be able to empathize with that entry's author, to the point of pained tears and anger.
And then Lynne paused, saying... "I can sympathize, but I can't empathize. And that makes me really uncomfortable."
She sat there for a minute, feeling her overlay-- the long curly hair, the difference in her eyes, the difference in her form-- to keep any Socials from pushing her out. I don't recall exactly what she said next, but the sentiment is clear. She wasn't used to this.
It's so important. It's so important, and I cannot BELIEVE we didn't quite grasp this before.
Inside, we've been "slacking off" because most of us DON'T GET IT. We DON'T understand what the Socials and other Downstairs voices are going through. Most Centralites have NEVER eaten, or spoken to the family, or been sick, or felt retribution, or been in the presence of a hacking influence. Most people inside don't even know what it's like to be IN a physical body, let alone a physical life.
Here we are wondering why we haven't been able to help, why the lower-level alters are rejecting us, why we're so confused and at a loss as to how to progress... and that is why.
We always used to wonder at how other Systems functioned, when they were "out" all the time. That was alien to us. Our life... our situation didn't allow it.
But that's new, too. Our life. Our past. Our body. Lynne noticed it too. Those of us inside... we didn't think like that. We called it the body, or the physical family... we always held it at arm's length, always at a distance, like we were watching a film. Always too detached from it.
We forgot, or maybe we never quite learned in the first place, that we are ALL SHARING THIS LIFE. We might pay that fact lip service, but that's about it. Most of us have never FELT that truth before, like Lynne chose to today, and rather courageously held on to.

It's huge. I'm having trouble putting it into words.
But again, it feels deep, like it's an ancient obstacle to our growth and healing that only now has been realized. And that makes a lot of sense, because as they say, a house divided against itself cannot stand. That still counts, if you don't realize you're even sharing a house with someone. We're on the second floor and we've somehow been virtually ignorant of the fact that there's a whole damn other world DOWNSTAIRS, too.

It's going to be interesting. I remember reading First Person Plural, how much of an impact that book had on us... how one of the biggest pieces of advice the author got was that he had to learn to trust his alters, to let them out too, to let them be a part of their shared life. The more he ignored them, the more he kept them inside and forbade them from LIVING in the "outside world" as well as the inside... all of them would suffer.
A System is a System. Ours works differently than his, in the book, but at heart it's always close enough. We need to unite our levels better. We need to start using the stairs again, so to speak. We need to bridge yet another gap, haha.



In other news.
Jewel has spent the past two nights solid researching Egyptian myths, religious virtues/vices, and Biblical prophets for the sake of Dream World. Kid goes hardcore, what can I say. But we're making lots of progress there. We're proud of her, for never giving up.
There's SO MUCH to read though, geez. It's exhausting. If there's one thing Jewel needs to learn how to do, it's take a break. The word "moderation" doesn't seem to apply to her creative ethic, and that's a problem, because then she gets burned out and projects collapse halfway through the research phase. Seriously you can't expect to understand everything in one sitting, you can't read five books in one day. It takes time. You're tied to Cel; go talk to her about that maybe. Patience, and prudence. Focus on one bit at once maybe.
There's another bit of bleedover. She's blind to us mostly. She doesn't realize, either, that her overworking the mind is affecting us, too. She reads for hours, and then leaves, and our internal environment gets so wound up from the sheer amount of input that it takes nothing short of immediate meditation to heal. Just "unplug" for a bit and let the head decompress. Problem is we haven't been giving ourselves time for that. We keep getting more and more work piled on us. The desk's a mess right now, it's not helping.
Bottom line here: slow down, Jewel! We know you want to get work done, but it's impossible to get it ALL done AT ONCE. You're in this body with us, and it needs to be taken care of. Let it sleep and rest.

...We're also thinking about the thing that our still-unnamed alter wrote, earlier-- the bit about social contamination.
It's scary, actually, to realize how accurate that is. We spent way too much time "socializing" since college, even if it was just burying ourself online in the misplaced desperate obligation to be "normal," or "good" according to God-knows-what code or creed. We got lost. Very lost.
We need to crack down and re-evaluate our ENTIRE moral code right now. We need to sit down and discuss what we value, what we protect, what we strive for, what we stand against, et cetera. And then we need to focus on that, we need to re-affirm that daily, we need to practice that truth. We need to live our Virtues, so to speak. We need to go back to being US, to being the rainbow-true System we are at heart, and have lost sight of lately. We've lost coherence, but we can heal that. So that's our job. Easter is fast approaching, but we're going to push our personal "Lent" until the body's birthday (a month later), as things have been very rocky since Ash Wednesday and we want to do better.


There's still a lot of psychological resistance in this head that is tied to the Downstairs. It's all fog, it's all steel wool.
There's so much old, internalized shame and pain, it's sabotaging a great many efforts. "We want to be good," one says. "No, we ARE good," Jay steps in. And then the damaged lower ones shout, "no we're not, we're EVIL!"
Why don't they allow healing to happen? Why can't they accept that healing, that they CAN be good, not "evil?" Why do they cling to that self-hatred, to the bitter resignation to the lie that they "can't improve?" Who told them they were irredeemable? Who crushed them under that falsehood?
We have so much virtue in here, so much light, but we also have so much vice and shadow. How much of it is "ours" and how much of it is introjected, taken on out of force, out of shame, out of fear?
Contamination. Spend too much time in the abyss and it begins to leak into your bones. Our socials, the damaged ones, spent too much time mired in what "other people" said and felt, all that bitter blood and hate... they began to forget who THEY were, outside of that, before that, after that.
Solitude is a virtue. It really is. There's nothing wrong with it. We really need to allow ourself(ves) to have it again, paradoxically.

Sorry this is mostly repetition. It just gains extra layers of meaning every time it is re-discussed, I've noticed.

It's late and we're tired and I'm tired of ignoring the sadness that comes up at this hour, the sad soft things in the shadows that want us to pay attention to them. Laurie still wants a Xanga session, and that may be the best thing for us right now. There are too many loose ends around us, too much unfinished business and ignored troubles. We really have been slacking off. That changes now, if I have anything solid to say about it.

It might snow tomorrow. Last snow of winter, maybe. You can bet I'll be outside to enjoy it, no matter what I have to fight to get there.

Good night to all of you.

 




 

 

 

 

 

prismaticbleed: (held)

 

last night (like 2am really). just writing this down because it was very funny.

freezing cold, going to bed. joked "why didn't I fall in love with a fire person too"
genesis joked about victini, back in 2010, never panned out. shrugged and said "you have no one but yourself to blame"
chaos and I wondered about xennie for a minute, with her steam
then I called javier in (fire boy) and he decided okay cool, I'm fine with this
put his arms around me from behind and GOOD LORD THAT KID IS WARM
so he slept in our room that night, laurie's totally cool with him too, which is great

the 50 lemons joke with laurie
(you can't eat 50 lemons. [why not?] you'll die. [of what?] lemon overdose. [hmm.])
decided to only eat 25. she gives me three. I'm sleepily ecstatic. "three is good"

 

 

------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

@ 12:40 am

 

 

Oh my lord I am so glad we made a Tumblr blog for the Leagueworlds. It is the most uplifting thing for me, it's a godsend.
I think in concept clouds, usually, or data banks. Like... I get "packets" of info. I get "vibes" more than I get solid biographies, or concrete descriptions. It makes it hard to put things into words, but I know, I know what I would write about, once I figured ot how.
For example, just now, going through that blog's tag for Oneircia. That story is old and technically "finished" but the middle ground is empty. And yet... that blog is a testament to its richness nevertheless. When I see something that resonates with it, I know. And I put it there. So then suddenly, scrolling through that personal stockpile of abstract fact, it becomes easier to write. I now have something concrete to work FROM. Does that make sense? When it's all in this head/heart alone, it's tough to externalize at times. So I look for reflections. Kind of like the Subeta avatar set we have for the System, really; drawing them outright would have been near-impossible because I can't get it to translate that directly. But that generator gave me a means to "build" from my intuitive knowledge, an image that matched well enough. Same with the Leagueworlds.
It's getting easier, the drawing, little by little. I'll never forget the one day I sat down and sketched Bromeleice for the first time since I met her, and somehow I managed to draw her face shape EXACTLY, all on my own. It felt amazing I couldn't stop smiling; I had translated her likeness directly, and I didn't "screw up," and I didn't need outside aid (however helpful it may be) for once. Same thing with Deropélé; the first time I really tried to draw him (since age 9 or so), I did so digitally, and it just... turned out perfectly. It's just a sketch but every time I look at it my heart just warms up.

I am so happy though. I can't express just how much, how relieved I am, to have rediscovered this glittering bit of joy that I built, that reflects the grandeur and magnificence of the universes we shelter inside, however slightly. It's exactly, exactly what I need right now.

Today was... tricky? Strange.
Woke up at 9 and went to church, still foggy outside which was nice but it was brutally windy and cold. We sang in the choir for the first time in weeks, as it didn't hurt to do so anymore post-surgery. Then we went home and things got problematic.
Whenever the mother and grandmother interact there seems to be an explosion. It's not nice. People yell and throw things and fight and verbally bite at each others' throats. I can't tell you exactly what happened or when, all I know is that at one point the mother ended up cornering me in the kitchen while we were trying to eat safely for once, and talked and talked and talked and talked until we were practically sobbing over the stove and wishing she would leave but she wouldn't. She followed us, she does that.
I know she just wants someone to talk to. I know she appreciates that we listen. But we're a person too, we're more than just a body to throw words at. We LIKE silence, we cannot HANDLE your constant orders and whining and obsessions, it's too much NOISE.
She keeps talking about building a winery on her mother's homestead, nevermind that she doesn't even own it. She kept bringing up boxes and boxes of movies from the cellar and wouldn't stop telling me what they were, I'm sorry but I really do not care about the hundreds of VHS tapes you refuse to throw away, please give me some peace for five minutes.
Please stop forcing your likes and wants on ME and then being offended and angry when I say I want to build my OWN future. All my life you tried to make us a carbon copy of you. And even now, when we're finally learning what it means TO be ourself, you throw this at us, this and everything else, all the shame. I don't want to talk about that right now, not again.
All she talks about is wine, and movies, and Hollywood, and romance, fucking romance, she told me the other day that she only "moved back in" (again) because her boyfriend did something to her that made her want to "hurt him really badly." Then she smiled at me, that awful sort of proud but sour smile, and said "you'll see, that's what it's like in a relationship!" And I just turned my back to her and clenched my fists in silence because NO IT'S NOT.
And God knows it took me a LONG time to fully accept that realization, thanks to your constant messages of paranoid loathing as we grew up.
She never felt like a mother. We never associated her with the word. She purposely presents herself as young and scatterbrained and hyperactive and really we feel like we have to be a parent to her, to this day, she feels like a rebellious little sister. And that's FINE, that's fine for her, if she's happy with it. Go chase your dreams for once, go buy the property and build a house, go be a movie star or a model, go BE HAPPY, for God's sake I WANT to see you happy for once in your life but you keep getting in your own way and relishing in the pity. And I refuse to feed into that mindset anymore.
Is this bad, saying this? I want to say it TO her, I want to tell her she has my support but I will not support her childish behavior. I want to help her without her using me to do all her work FOR her.
And sometimes I want her to NOT TALK ALL THE TIME, sometimes I want her to STOP TOUCHING ME, I really really want her to RESPECT ME and stop calling me a freak but refusing to acknowledge my troubles and being altogether two-faced about every interaction she has with me/us.
She's a great person at heart but really, really, she is difficult as all hell to be around, and I'm sorry.
We want to be happy too, damn it, even if our happiness doesn't match yours. Stop telling us we can't have that.
I don't want to gossip or say bad things about people but the therapist says we HAVE to let this stuff out, we have to express our needs, we have a right to feel safe, et cetera. I just can't shake the guilt, it's hard to stand up to people when you can't figure out where the line is between them and you, and their resulting rage and anger makes you second-guess everything you just said.
So I was very stressed out today. Depression and anxiety got really bad, I couldn't get any music written, I couldn't read, I was exhausted and she gave me no peace and when she finally left I was a shambles of sorts. Plus I was freezing cold to the point where it was making the body cry from the feeling of utter helplessness and tiredness but that's over now. We're sitting down and trying not to feel guilty over it, we're warm enough, tomorrow is therapy, we're listening to League music, things feel better.

On that note, I've been writing a lot of music lately, or at least trying to get back into it. I use "I" very loosely there; I have very little recollection of any composition but the music's happening. It's frustrating; digitally we only have so many sounds to work with, but we try.
I know the most progress was made on "Spaceman Dreams," Margaret's tentative theme from Halcyon Days. It's a simple but cute theme that we tried to use only synthesized sounds for, almost like a chiptune. Maggie wants to be an astronaut and I associated that sort of synth sound with space travel as a child, thanks to educational vids in the 90s that always had such sounds in the background. Her friend Cherie's theme, "Sunshine," is also cute/simple, but it's slower and feels more like waking up early in the summer with sunlight on your face. I'm trying to use more muted sounds in it, but still bright.
In any case I've been trying to work on that series more lately, as it was one of the three that got hit the hardest by the Tar-- disturbingly, and horribly, it was mainly targeting the children in the League (destroying innocence) and now that we can see that, those of us working with the League are taking extra steps to heal that.
Halcyon Days is interesting; it's one of those stories that ended up having a deeper sort of hidden lesson, and it's one of those worlds that hasn't told us the deepest parts of itself yet. The more I learn of it, the more it tugs at my/our heart, and really I cannot wait until the day it just opens into light and becomes instantly beloved, totally, the way Dream World and Parnassus and Mage Angels all did.
Mage Angels though, God knows I love those girls, damaged though they are. I have no idea how they grew so much; they started out as a "dark magical girl" idea in 8th grade and Monika was the first "negative" character I'd ever met. But now... there is this strange, powerful affection in my heart for them, for everyone in that story. I'm focusing on their music too. I'm working on what might be their "theme song" and I adore it but I'm not sure if it's theirs, you know. Some songs start out as one thing and settle in as another.
Megan's current theme is still my favorite song atm; she's a bit of a club kid so I tried to catch that feeling of energy and confidence in it. It also has a "callback" bit to a melody I'm currently thinking is Monika's motif? It would be fitting, as the two are tied in purpose, but we'll see.
Leila's theme ("Snowblind") is really cool so far, no pun intended. I'm trying to balance the "winter" sound of bells and ambience with the biting grunge edge she carries beneath all that fluff, like a rusty knife edge-- small and precise, but ragged. Like the threat of ice beneath snow.
I'm working on themes for Monika, Kaeto, and Izephel, and need to start one for Nikki. But you see what I mean. I love them, I love this, music is such a joy for me/us when it comes to the League; it's one of the few ways we can catch the "vibes" Jewel can't quite put into words.
Rosewindow is feeling like it wants to talk to me really badly, so tomorrow (or Tuesday, depending on how much therapy changes our focus) I'll see what they have to say. Anu's theme is one of the most beautiful things we've ever channeled (Mr. Sandman's theme is too!), and her lullaby keeps looping in our head. But that story never revealed its true plot to us, not yet. I think it's fixing to. That's exciting.
(And of course Parnassus is always just waiting in the wings in one way or another, thank you Genesis.)

I know last night I said I would write more about yesterday's topics but I can't get into that mindset right now. I'm too shaken up and tired; I need to heal and recuperate first before I can properly hold such light. Right now, any effort to do something "good" is being met with floating-voice jeers and hatred. Earlier when we were depressed they told us flat-out to "kill ourself" because we weren't worth being alive or something. Surprisingly the fronter at that time didn't let that lie get to them; they knew it was cruel and false and they SAID so. Even if they were still depressed they at least realized that it wasn't a damnation of their character, and they still had a right to live, just as much as everyone else, even if they were miserable at the time. They claimed their right to have happiness and to reach for it, and rejected the claim that "everyone hates you and you should die." That's brutal emotional manipulation and it is NOT TRUE. We've heard enough of that. And also, everyone doesn't hate us. We love ourself, and there are actually people outside who love us, too. So those floating voices are losing their power, which they only had through force and fear anyway.
Speaking of, the Tar hackers are almost entirely powerless now, too. That is... the gratitude is huge. But that doesn't mean we're safe yet. The Plague can still take advantage of "obligatory" and numb mindstates, using blankness. We're watching for that now, and really it's easy as cake compared to the Tar, plus all our experience helps, and our fighters like Wreckage and Sugar and Eros and Laurie and even Julie refuse to let anything past the radar. So we're doing better.
I'm just pissed because they're still targeting Genesis and I swear I will tear those hackers' teeth out with a wrench if I get my hands on them. Gen hasn't healed like I have-- or maybe that's unfair to say. I don't carry trauma, that's my job. Genesis doesn't have the bizarre luxury of being able to shatter and reset whenever the terror gets unbearable. That happened to him once, a long time ago, and everything after that is still stuck with him.
I love him, I love him, he's my best friend no matter what, and I will do anything it takes to help him with this. I will stand between him and hell itself if I have to.
Laurie's been pushing for a Xanga session lately and I agree, and the blocks that were preventing that before feel like they're gone enough. We'll set this topic then, if Genesis wants to put it in writing. Otherwise I'll just talk to him all day tomorrow, as I always do when we're on the road.
God I have so much to say about him, too. No time tonight. That's a bad habit, one learned from childhood, pushing love and joy and wonder to the last second. We're allowed to give solid time to our own heart, you know. It's not stupid, it's not selfish, it's not "childish." It's childlike, and that's a very good thing. So really dude, next time you're up this late, let poet mode happen for once. It is the exact opposite of a waste of time, and it is nothing to be ashamed of.

Someone tried to hack us tonight and we saw it was empty but it was so loud, so angry and vicious and intent to hurt, it was scary. But then we remembered that even if our numb side doesn't care how much we get hurt, there are outside consequences to our being hurt now, there are other people who care, and guess what? We don't want to let them down. We don't want to give up and give in when we need to be a pillar, a beacon, a hope-bringer, a rainbow. So we said that, and the hackers disappeared. Immediately.
It takes guts. It takes knowledge too, and that can be scary, because we're not always sure what is "us" and what is outside, what is "someone else." The confusion is more lethal than anything, I think. We'll discuss that with the therapist next. It's important.

The girl who wrote that really pained entry about 2 weeks back has been out in therapy, she's getting self-aware to a larger extent, she may stabilize into a name and/or face for sure soon. But... one thing stood out to me, last week, the therapist said something about our System's progress as a whole and that voice ended up admitting "I think I'm sabotaging everyone else's efforts" because she was afraid? I'm not sure about what, I'll have to ask her. But that was lucid. For a negative social of all people, to realize that their actions had harmful consequences for others, and to want to change that... that is new, and wonderful, and a huge light of hope.


This is still the most calming song we have ever written, thank you Glissando I assume. It is the exact sound of summer in our backyard, with sunbeams dripping heady and soft through the dark green trees, walking barefoot in the grass below and scenting flowers in the light air. Every time I hear it, it relaxes me instantly, and makes me smile. So there you go too.


I'm getting cold again and that weird lingering sadness won't go away, so I'm just going to get this body to sleep. Minty's concerned so she told us to keep Diamondheart (that white Care Bear she assigned to the Cores) around at night too, said his job is to ensure a little extra protection and peace.
Chaos is always there, always. So is Laurie. Genesis is finally sharing the bed as well, after us bugging him about that for months, if not years.
I've been feeling surprisingly close to MARKUS, of all people, lately? The Outspacers in general are getting a huge significance boost so I'm paying close attention to that when it hits. Ryman has been kind of distant, but I did get two things out of him-- one, that "Rio" is a nickname he likes more than his given name (hence no one being able to tell which was his "real name"), and two, that his distance as of late is thanks to his daemon. Apparently Ryman's fine with casual morbidity, with his dark fascinations and all, but when his own vices come creeping into his room on spider legs, that's where he draws the line. Which is odd. He's a terrifically brave kid, but he has this sort of naive edge that can keep him at a distance to the true danger of things. His vice is Sloth because his challenge is Void and he's avoiding looking at it... or his daemon. That's all I know about his situation right now.
Ironically, Markus-- the kid who is secretly terrified of his inherent shadows and has trouble sleeping over it-- has been talking to his daemon, with what I hope are helpful results, whatever that means for them. But maybe that's thanks to his old proud teenage confidence. Back then it was a brazen cool-kid vibe that blinded him to his own fears just as well as Jewel's fire did for her. Now though, it's settled into a sort of raw hope, and that's powerful. Maybe that's why I've been feeling a resonance with him recently. Hope's been working overtime.


Sleep. Sorry. We're infamously awful at concluding things... and staying on topic, arguably.

As always, genuine love to anyone/everyone reading this.

 



 

 


tuesday

Feb. 24th, 2015 09:02 pm
prismaticbleed: https://www.deviantart.com/teacosies/art/celebi-420071633 (tears)

I am so, so, so ashamed of the updates that have been here recently.

Jay is an absolute idiot. I don't know when he'll ever learn. Self-abuse to the point of his personal masochistic euphoria is GOING to lead to a hack, you moron, because hackers USE pain and trauma!! I don't care how much YOU enjoy blood and pain. The fact is, there are hackers who are going to use your state of mind to USE EVERYONE ELSE.

Here's something you may have forgotten. ANYTHING you "enjoy" = MASSIVE DISSOCIATION.
The instant you find yourself "interested" in something, you CHECK OUT. That is a CONSTANT and it has been for YEARS and I don't know WHY the heck you keep getting surprised when your "suffering" kicks our brain into blank-out mode and then some demonic hacker sneaks in and DOES JUST THAT.


The eating disorder people are fragmenting badly and that whole situation is falling to very dangerous pieces.
All the previous "trigger foods" are now identified as "obligatory" and so suddenly, now we aren't eating anything, and the few things we have left over that we thought we "liked"-- because we were told to, or because someone thought it was interesting when we first tried it AND since DATA TYPICALLY DOESN'T "STORE" when the body eats they DON'T REALIZE if, five minutes after that initial "interest," we're in crippling pain or vomiting. WHAT IS WRONG WITH YOU PEOPLE.

So now that one horrifically stupid "broken coping method" (basically, "destroy things" in a "non-violent way") no longer works. We can't annihilate edible things anymore, we can't even use them as sensory reminders because it no longer registers. No matter how hot or spicy or cold or bitter or salty we make something, we don't sense it, even if the BODY does, and it does not take those experiences well. Our senses are so detached that we can honestly burn our hands and not feel it, although we are aware that we were burned, and the body is in pain. It's just too far away. The pain is too far away to feel anymore.

What do we do now.
Jewel can go back to typing, of course. There's enough work to do. Except we're no longer in 2004, or 2002, or whenever, regardless of how hard to believe that is. It's 2015. It's incomprehensible.






Last thing. I wrote a letter earlier today but it was so asinine, so attention-grabby and childish, I gave up.

Consider this a "suicide note."

I've been killing this body, slowly, for a while now. The effects are piling up. The damage is irreversible now.
In some confusing way that's "existentially terrifying," the thought that death is closer than ever now, but I'm learning to not take that personally anymore. I need to make my peace with death, in its totality.
Part of this psyche wants to live, I guess, or at least it's afraid of dying a heathen-whore death like this. It's afraid of such a humiliating, painful, slow, frightening death. It wants a "holy death," something clean and fast and bloody and fiery. Like the original child, it wants to be a martyr. It wants its death to somehow absolve the sinful disgust of its life, its wasted ugly life, a fat embarrassing waste of skin and space.

We don't want the family to be ashamed of us. We don't want the family to be disgusted by us, and embarrassed by our existence.
But day by day, it is difficult now, those two consecutive surgeries made it tough to recover and now we've temporarily forgotten how to live well. Part of us doesn't care. It's too tired, it feels too hideous.

I can't cry. We can't cry. It's not allowed. We have to be strong, we have to man up, we have to stop acting like a baby. We can't cry. There's no reason to get upset over these things. Just deal.
It's just… is that numbness "holy?" Is there another option?
It frightens me when I see people proclaiming "non-attachment" and when I try to do so, I end up not caring about anything anymore. Which can be fine, I suppose, but then it turns into apathy, and that means I'm doing something wrong. I'm just unsure what else would happen, being so utterly cut off from everything, not caring anymore.

I don't know. I miss caring, in a way. I despise attachment, but I miss caring. I miss when it mattered if we felt healthy or sick. I miss when we had things we wanted to do, because we enjoyed them. What is enjoyment even like? If it's like Jay does, then that's the problem-- total dissociation from reality, caused by something unendurable. Detachment to the extreme. Is it possible to "enjoy" something in the physical realm? Or is that being ignorant and sinful?

Daily life. Can you imagine? What would it be like, to get up in the morning and not feel dirty? To not have to eat, to be able to run, to have something to do with your day that was… I don't know the word. I really don't. It's like, having 12 awake hours where you're not exhausted and anxious and feeling everyone else's stress. Having something to do as an individual that matters to other people, and enriches their lives. Something selfless, something worthwhile.
See, that's how awful we are. The word 'selfless' hurts a bit. How much more do we have to sacrifice? But that's the wrong idea. "Sacrifice" helps no one, not when we're bleeding out and hoping someone benefits. But what's the alternative? Is it possible for us to thrive, and still DO GOOD for others?? I hope so. Somehow, there has to be a way for that to be true. I don't know how yet though.

But this is effectively a suicide letter. There's been one too many days of this.
Blood, too much blood.
Pain. Headaches, stomach pain, old injuries acting up. Flashbacks.

It's all caused by depression, I know. And we're only depressed because we're weak. That's our personal case, and it's true. We're weak. We wouldn't be depressed "if we didn't exist," that's the sad truth, the truth, "sadness" isn't real for us.
I don't know. I want to obey, to "be good," but those people who give us the RIGHT advice still feel WRONG. The things they say might be excellent information 85% of the time, but when we actually succeed in those things and go to them, all we get are paper smiles and ignorance. Like there's no actual caring. It's like the mother (God forgive us she's a great person when she's not forcing us to be like her, forgive me please). Do what she wants, what she likes, and she'll be nice as pie, genuinely so… because you're great! She's so proud of you! And I love seeing her happy, I do.
But the moment you slip, the moment you ask a question they don't personally like, they're uncomfortable. They don't like you anymore. Now you've disappointed them, you've shown that you're too selfish to know what's right, and you're not worth their time.
It's all so distant. That's why I stopped going to those spiritual websites, and that's why I'm so terrified now.
Is this "depression" my punishment?? Is this sudden massive decrease in personal health and environmental safety a direct and intended penalty, God telling me I messed up beyond forgiveness by "turning my back on Him?" God it terrifies me, what if I really DID commit some unforgivable sin, by daring to suggest that their website wasn't the panacea to every spiritual ill, wasn't the "one true path" to God?
I'm so so so scared. But they tell me, "walk your own path," before telling me how to walk it.

That's the problem. I am so so so sorry, I am painfully sorry, for ever judging those people. I really am.
I didn't realize I was condemning them until I had it pointed out to me. "Follow your own path," but I was yelling at them for theirs. Why? Because part of me, deep inside, STILL believed that there is only one path, EVER-- and if THEIRS worked perfectly for them well that meant it was THE path, and so it HAD to work for me, or I was FLAWED. A self-fulfilling nonsense prophecy (or so I hope, perhaps selfishly and stupidly).
If their path felt wrong for me to follow-- not simperingly 'uncomfortable;' I'd often jump into their paths with desperate enthusiasm-- I labeled that a mortal sin. How dare you object to what you are being told to do.
If it makes them happy, if they WANT YOU TO DO IT, then you MUST, because if it's right for them then it's ALWAYS right, if it makes them happy then you must ALWAYS share in that, and if you disagree then you're just not kind-hearted enough to sacrifice your own needs for the greater good yet.


This keeps repeating.
It all boils down to that one thing, over and over and over and over.
I'm sick of giving my power away to other people. I'm tired of feeling unable, unworthy, or too unintelligent to make my own decisions.

I'm scared because every time I've tried to "walk my own path," it's started out with joy and incredible insight, and then something horrible would happen that proved it was all false and sinful and secretly demonic. Just like when I was a kid. "The devil is tempting you!" no matter what. If it seemed too good to be true, it probably was.
I'm sick of that. God, I want to be happy, not just on the inside but on the outside. It's easy as pie to still be happy and smile when life looks like a fallout zone. But day after day, that keeps repeating, and my soul begins to feel cheated. "Why the heck do you keep forcing me to tune into happiness when THIS is our life situation???"
There's a fine line. Being "happy no matter what" is SUICIDE when it makes you stagnate, AND when it makes you not care about moral lapses. That's why I dislike the "non-attachment" message delivery I've read, because it always seems to preach an extreme.

Saying this feels wrong and horrible.
I want to be happy without stepping all over negative emotions to do so. I want to live in the moment without murdering the past to get there. I want to be non-attached without being apathetic. I want to be able to care about things, I want to be able to enjoy things, I want to be able to love things, without feeling like it's disgusting and shameful and plain old silly. "How foolish! You are still like a child," I would be told. Smiley face.
Why do I keep reading that I "must be like a child," then? That frightens me too, because what our family has recorded of "our" childhood is not a person we want to be. They were malevolent, and proud, and angry, and selfish. Sure they "lived in the moment." Sure they were "happy" almost always, and their negative emotions-- however horrific-- would blow over once they were expressed. But that child was not a nice person. They were an animal on their worst days. And yet they were STILL your ideal.
I am so confused. What is right? After 10 years I'm still asking that question. It's ridiculous.

I'm always, always going in circles here. I need to break that.
Problem is I can't tell what's "truth" and what's not. I'm fighting my own emotions, which I label as "stupid" and "uneducated," because sometimes when I'm told to do/ act/ say/ be something, I get a gut-deep "I don't know about this" feeling. So I push past it, hard. I question everything I think and feel until I don't know how to think or feel anymore. I push until I break and then it doesn't matter because by now, I'm just a program, just a nice little shell doing everything you tell it to… or at least until that "pesky depression" comes back and knocks it into a sobbing heap.
Then you show up and laugh in my ear, "how silly!" Crying is so alien to you. Sadness is so foreign to you. You scare me, and that scares me, because I never thought I'd want to be sad, or cry… until I felt it impossible not to, and you laughed and shook your head and said it was just an illusion, let it go.

I want to. But I'm terrified that if I do, I'll end up like you.

This is a mess. I want to talk about this to someone, anyone, but we're alone.
God help me I am so sick of being lonely. I am so SICK of people messaging me on social networks and making small talk and acting like they're the savior. "I'm talking to you!" I don't like talking. I need companionship, somehow, I want to experience what it's like to be in a community for once in my life, I want to be in a group and not just because the teachers felt bad for me and forced me in there. They didn't want me there. I want to be PART of something, I don't know. This is stupid.
"Everything you ever need, you can provide for yourself." Sure, maybe that's why I have D.I.D. or whatever the heck this allegedly "fake" thing is. Maybe little us was so freaking tired of being hurt and rejected that when they broke, they didn't mind as much as they should because oh wow, company! Isn't that horribly sad though. I know that's the truth. We've been ashamed of it for years. The first person to face Julie head-on didn't fight back as much as they should because it was the first time another "human being" had ever paid that much close attention to them. Sure we were a toy. Sure we were being used. But as horrible as it was, they couldn't hurt us without us so for those few excruciating minutes we were valid. And that made the pain and fear all the more horrible afterwards. We didn't want that… or did we? What did we want?
To this day we struggle with it. What do we want? Why do we throw ourselves into abuse, over and over and over? We know we don't want "attention"-- when we get it, it disgusts us, and we leave. We don't want people fawning over us. What do we want?
I don't know if there's a word for it. Coming home and knowing you're welcome there, even if no one talks to you. There's no ignorance in the air. Feeling at home somewhere. Not romantic trash, that was wrong, so wrong. It came close, we tried, but it was so wrong. We can't quite forgive ourselves for that either, for not realizing, for not being ABLE to realize until YEARS later… it was never their fault, they didn't know any better, we didn't know any better, and the fear and guilt and anger and sadness just built and built until we were unable to see a friend smile at us without expecting something bad to follow. It wasn't their fault.
God and this hurts even more because I KNOW we have friends now, don't we? A few, at least? But I don't know how to deal with friends, even though I love them, what do I do to be a friend in return, that I can do? I'm so scared of having to perform again. I'm so scared of conditional friendships. But I love them, I do, just knowing they exist, the doubts kill me, do they really care? Am I going to scare them away, by accident? Why am I even doubting them? I have so little faith in my ability to be a good friend, I guess, after all these years. I'm so sad, so sorry, so angry, for their sake. I'm not always a good friend to myself and it breaks my heart because I don't want that bleeding onto other people anymore.

This is idiocy. This is why I'm suicidal. See all that idiocy? All that whining? It's stupid. Day after day. It's ridiculous.

This body is a waste. It is too abused to function anymore.
The family says our saving grace is that we're "pretty." When we're suddenly not "pretty," well, no one really cares anymore. Once you're ugly you just get pity.
Crying isn't pretty. Scars aren't pretty. Even something as innocuous as fluffed-up hair isn't pretty. We must always be pretty, they say.
We stopped hormones for close to three months because the family suddenly decided that "it's causing all your problems!" Magically, the problems we'd had for years upon years suddenly became visible to them now that we were on "medicine" that was helping. First time in a decade the dysphoria starts to abate, we're happy, then reality slams in-- now what? We're visibly trans, can we handle the prejudice? Suddenly we're an adult, can we cope with the memory loss, with the abruptness of this new life situation? We were stressed, but deep down we were happy, we were finally reaching some truth outside. But the family said no. Stop the hormones. They're causing all this trouble. I don't like the smell. I don't like the way you're acting now. We tried to compromise but the guilt got so choking we stopped. Miserable, but feeling too selfish to pursue our own happiness, we stopped. Then some of the changes reversed. That day we went out into the car and someone screamed and sobbed for about an hour and then I don't remember the rest of that week because we were trying not to be an asshole and kill the body.
It's much, much harder to cope when the dysphoria comes back unannounced after being gone for the first time in years-- and dissociation making it so you don't actually remember what it was like back then.
After two months of awful anxiety surrounding expired prescriptions and ineligible meds we finally started the hormones again, now it's just patience waiting for them to kick back in, and skill dealing with the fear when the family tells us "they're making you sick and depressed" when I can't remember what it was like to not be on hormones in the first place. Are they right? If I hope it'd be worth the risk even then, is that stupidity? Is that a moral challenge I failed?

I don't want to be weak. I don't want to commit suicide because they said that means we "weren't strong enough" and "we failed" and "we weren't worthy of living in this blessed time" etc.
God I am so scared, I am so tired, living isn't easy either when every day is like this.
We can't eat. We can't exercise yet. We can't go out, the body is terrifying, the family is distant, we are isolated almost all day. Solitary confinement gets to you after a while, you know? All the silence, stuck in a small place, week after week after week, still being terrified that you are "too selfish" and striving to make yourself into what the "people online" say.
How do they know? Why do they have all these magic intuitive visionary powers and knowledge, and I don't? What am I missing, what's wrong with me, that I need THEM to tell me what to do?? Even when I only freaking FOUND them because their articles MATCHED my personal experiences?????
2011 was marked as "blissful" right up until the hideous, hideous hack hell in the second half of the year. The first half of the years was nonexistent. But there was a bit, somewhere in the summer, that somehow cemented itself as "transcendent" and God if WE were able to tap into that…

"We." That awful cursed word. We're just freaks, is all. We're fake and we're freaks. We've had other people with D.I.D. tell us that. We're faking it. We're making this up.
Sometimes I wish it were true, I wish it would just stop, all the hell would stop too. I often try to force it all to stop. Why do you think there have been so many reset attempts, so many bluescreens, so many glitches, so many numb periods, so much slippage? It's exhausting. We keep wanting it all to just finally stop so we attempt psychological suicide.
But then life gets even emptier, as STUPID as that is. All of a sudden life becomes grey and empty and dull. Now, what to do but the daily grind? Sleep and eat and work and do what you're told. That's it! Wash rinse and repeat, over and over, and then LO AND BEHOLD, one terrible evening you get HACKED because the dissociation and self-abuse got just that bad, and then all of a sudden there are RETRIBUTORS in the bathroom cutting even deeper lines into the legs.
And in those moments I find myself, always, ALWAYS, sobbing with joy.
It's stupid, it's so STUPID, but there it is.
After so long of nothing, I'd throw myself to the dogs if it meant Laurie would fish me out. I'd let everyone in the country use me as they wished if it meant Wreckage and Razor would be following my ass, furious and battle-ready. I'd do anything, I'd endure anything, if it would mean this numb drudgery would stop and we could be, WE could be, that blessed terrible word-- I would do anything.
And that scares me because I am tempted to say "No exceptions." I've never said that. There are too many awful "anythings" I could be forced to do. But really, I would pay in my own blood if that was their price.
That's the story of this System in a nutshell, I suppose.

Another night, another retelling of this same open wound of a topic.

I don't know how to fix it. I don't know how to fix it.

This IS a cry for help now, okay? Yeah it's asinine, yeah I feel dumb and weak for it, but right now I'm just so crushingly sad that I don't care. I'm asking for help and if that means I deserve a kick in the face then okay. I'll take the broken nose. I know I'm a bad kid and I should be punished. But I'm too sad to care. Right now I need help.

I don't know how to fix this.

I… I dream of a day when this body will feel good, and clean, and holy. It's been years since it's felt worth anything.
I don't want to disgrace this family anymore. I don't want to be afraid of everyone inside because I feel so filthy, so utterly wrong and disgusting that if they showed up at my door right now, I would collapse in the bitterest tears ever shed because I would probably close that door in their face. I would close it out of shame, out of such profound and crushing shame that I, this whore, this pig, this scrap heap of filth and sin and ugliness, this reject, would DARE to exist around such perfect things. God I am so sorry for existing.
I want to be a light again, I want to be a hope-bringer again, as we were once, so so long ago, we didn't lose it, we couldn't have.

How do I "forgive myself" for this when "forgiveness" still feels like "justification" for me? How do I "forgive" this body for being such a wretched pile of filth without giving it permission to perpetuate that?
All I've ever known is, if you want something to change, you hurt it until it does. That was the method. Kid not behaving? Slap 'em around a few times. Terrify them. Shout at them. Get them so afraid, that misbehaving becomes terrifying too. That’s how it works.
But if you kick a flower for not growing, it dies.
What the heck is the difference? I don't know what it's like to be a flower. If I wasn't growing even after I was watered they'd still cut me down. I'd be a waste of their time, a waste of space. That's how it is, right?
I don't know what I'm doing. Let me try to organize the ugly thought that's trying to express itself here.



Remember when we used to have "inspiring" entries? Back when the System was real, and love was real, and dreams were bright?
I don't. I am so sad, but I don't remember.
It's funny. We forgave ner totally, but those words stuck like hooks in our brain.

At one point, we were someone they loved too. Where did we go wrong?
I still say, it's because they needed someone else, who wasn't with them at the moment. So I was a placeholder, for them both. Once that place was filled, I was no longer needed. So I can leave with grace now, realizing they never really needed me, they just missed someone else so much-- or needed someone else so much-- that I was like a painkiller, for a while. Just an aspirin to take the edge off. Now they don't hurt anymore and so I am unnecessary, which is perfectly fine.
It's funny though. I say all that and with all sincerity, I don't know who they are. Any of them! I have no memories, just a data strand that says "we knew them once, they were "friends" once, we are still having trouble managing the sudden collapse of that."
Why, I know why. It's because "they" are also described as "the ONLY people downstairs who knew about us, and cared about us." That made them invaluable. So… to suddenly and completely lose that, to have 5 years of someone knows I exist to suddenly "hey, no you don't, you were a terrible person, "guess we were wrong" about you being so nice after all!" It hit like a torpedo to the chest and we never really healed from it. The doubt never, ever went away.
Are we really that… bad? Are we really that malevolent on the inside? Are we really just an awful influence sugarcoating itself, and leading people astray? How can we tell?
Since then I've been an aching awful mess, I don't know how to reconcile this. I feel that everything I've ever felt and seen and said was a lie, even if I didn't realize it at the time.
I am so, so happy that they're all happy now. But the ache has nothing to do with them. It is, seeing them so joyous, and realizing that I do not exist anymore, in comparison to them. It's like watching a movie. The people in the movie, and the people watching it, are totally separate. But only the watchers can love the characters, not the other way around. They can never touch, ever. That's what this feels like. There's no bitterness, there's just this knowledge that I can never be part of their world. I'm fine with that. I'm not fine with the feeling of nonexistence it causes.
That is so hard to put into words. It's… for 5 years they were the ONLY people in the WORLD, literally, just two people, who knew who I was and who knew who WE were and who cared. Then it stopped dead. Almost overnight that entire time period that was "too good to be true" just… collapsed. I don't even know how. Who the heck bunked with them? What did they do? Who manned this body in 2012 and did what to them, for that consequence to occur??
All I know is that the separation was paired with the sentiment that "we were wrong about you all along" and…
Since then I've doubted everything. That's all I'm trying to say.

...Oh God that is terrible. I just realized. What if ne reads this, I don't want ner feeling guilty over that, there's nothing to feel guilty about. What do I do, do I still publish that? I can't lie, I need to express it, I'm not mad or sad or bitter at them, never-- I can't go back, I don't even want to, it's been to long, I don't remember anything-- but what did we do? What did we do? I want to fix that somehow, I want to heal THAT, I want to somehow scrub out all the pain and hurt we somehow left on them, I want to know that the thought of us brings NO pain to their hearts. I am so sorry, I don't even know what I'm sorry for, I just want this to be well, I just want you to be well.
Someone loved you. They did. I don't know who they were, we can't find them, I don't know what they said or did but there is a resonance, of the way they genuinely thought of you, and it was true. I want to say that, at least, for everyone we once knew out there. You were loved, we didn't lie. They just... disappeared, and the people who I guess you met later didn't know or remember that well. But I can see it there. I hope that means something, if only to patch up some aches, to clear up some confusion. There's a lot of confusion here for me at least.
I don't want there to be blind spots and bruises in your memory because of us. It's not fair to you. You have my blessing I guess, for what it's worth. For whatever you gave us, for whoever you were to us, thank you.

Geez even saying that feels selfish because it's something I said.


On that note, I don't want to be a bad person. But I'm so ashamed of all the self-promoting garbage that gets posted here.
"Listen what a good day I had!" "Let me tell you about how much I like life!"
And why am I so bitter over it? Because I'm convinced it's fake. …Or at least, I'm scared to admit it might not be. Because… because if people in this System really are happy, the real kind of happiness… I don't know.
I'm angry because I see the darkness too. I see that we are a horrible influence on people still. Look at me, look at all this angsty typing. I'm a bad influence, no one wants me around their kids or families, I'm the one they kick out on the street! Not Jay, not that kid who can't be bad, to the point where he drags everyone ELSE into pain. What irony. And that's why I'm angry, because I'm sad, I'm so unbearably sad, he exists because we NEED that, we NEED someone who CAN'T be touched by that awful sadness, someone who CAN somehow, inexplicably, impossibly, tap into genuine joy even in the face of death and NOT be tormented in the process.
Jay doesn't get hacked. People try, always it seems, but he gets kicked out too fast. Problem is then other people get hacked. And he can't bear it when he finds out, if he finds out. It's not really his fault, not really. He just tries too hard to bring light everywhere, even to the guillotine, forgetting that the blade's gonna drop either way. Malevolent forces follow him, like the Plague, yes that was a terrible pun but it's true. He's the target because he's a testament to what they are NOT, to what they CAN'T touch and ruin, and they want him dead. But even after all these resets, even after how many times he's been shattered, he's STILL around somehow. And that makes me so so sad, to see him unaware of this nightmare, and for me to WANT him to be unaware of it all, because he's hope in some weird stupid way, hope that we're not evil, hope that this painful life situation isn't the endgame, hope that there's more to life than what I feel.
When we tap into headspace, we touch something bright and real, every time. Even when we're sad. Even for me. I realize that now. Even now, with this body sick and the head hurting, even with the reality of the family collapsing about us, even with us not knowing what tomorrow will bring… tapping into headspace, even for a moment, catches me in the moment, and… for a second, everything is bigger on the inside. Suddenly there's more. Even if I can't see it, I can feel it there, some greater experience, and God I wish that could stay, I want it to stay, PLEASE let that be the right thing for us, somehow… somehow, somehow, PLEASE, don't let it be wrong.
There's too much love there, just in the fabric of it, not the romantic bilge this physical space keeps throwing at us even now… no, there's real love in headspace, compassion, something that language doesn't express. It's stupid. It's so stupid. I feel like an idiot saying this, all fancy childish dreams and ideals. But no one's laughing at me this time. They're standing back, staring at me with a mix of anger and fear, and they won't say a word.
I don't want to be part of it, personally. I couldn't. It'd kill me, I think. Too much. But if my job is to work this body, then at least let me know it's there, at least let me touch it for God's sake, it's the only light I've got, is knowing that exists alongside this.

I don't know what to do. This is all I can do, this typing stuff. I'll switch out at some point, probably, something I won't experience or remember, but I'll be gone. I hope someone good comes in and gives this poor stupid broken body a rest.

I… if this life was all there was, then yes, I would want to die. If that fighting in the kitchen was all there was, I'd want to die. If I had nothing to live for but the daily grind, then I'd want to die.
It's hard, even now, feeling all that rage and desperation and screaming teeth-emotion from them. It gets in and sticks and it hurts.
But that's not all there is.
There's more somewhere, something clearer, something I wish, something-- God, I wish I could reach--

 

 

 

 

prismaticbleed: (drained)

 

 

therapy today.
woman works with sheppard pratt apparently, said she's effectively going to be using the same treatment plan with us now. it begins with coping skills, mostly grounding and establishing safety. we've never had a therapist set up a "plan" before so this is exciting.
also we handed her the rough system lineup she asked for (she wanted names), which of course we had listed under colors. i said we thought very visually and she said she did too, then she handed us some crayons and asked us to "box in" each group of names with that color so she had a ready representation. then she was on the phone with the insurance people while we were scribbling away with crayons. it was really fantastic actually.
we're seeing her again on thursday, can't wait, she seems legitimately eager to learn and help and she is both nice and educated. plus she apparently works with the ISSTD, which is icing on the cake. we'll do our very best working with her.

got some food today, stupid damned floating voices made me turn the freaking car around TWICE to go back and buy some shit they would NOT shut up at me about, even had the nerve to throw a line of synchronicities at me that were very loud, all saying "buy it" (or you'll regret it). so i did, aaaaaand guess what, when we ate it later (only a bit!) we got TERRIBLY sick, honestly it hasn't been this bad in months. so yeah screw you floating voices.

oh yeah. and we also forgot.
sugar = hacks. apparently salt does too, it all ties into the crushing nausea and pain and feelings of filth/ unworthiness/ rage/ sorrow that such foods elicit in the body and mind. so those damn voices basically pushed us into buying a hack, i am so angry, i am so tired. i need to stop listening to them. i need to tell the therapist about them, first opportunity we get. they still insist they are god but they are NOT, nothing from god acts like that, i know that. they cannot be truly moral because they have no empathy. they do not have my best intentions in mind, they only want me to obey, and submit.
i read a quote like this on tumblr yesterday.
"The only people who talk about sacrifice are assholes. The government talks about sacrifice, and about the ultimate sacrifice. Sacrifice has to have PURPOSE. Sacrifice has sacred utility. The Holocaust had no purpose. Dying for a cause can have purpose. But most of the time when the state speaks of sacrifice the state means THANK YOU FOR LETTING ME EAT YOU."
that's it in a nutshell really.

on that note here's a weird topic. its been weird in general lately, hacks are either totally nonexistent or utterly horrific, but in the downtime im seeing more clearly. they cannot touch me easily anymore, i'm learning to fight again. i can see through their lies now, now that i'm being honest with myself, now that i'm untangling confusing things from their snares. and it is confusing. we're still flat-out asexual and repulsed, we don't need to bloody test that anymore to know it for sure. i dont give a damn if others demand justification for our orientation, they have no right. but even so, we are confused, because i STILL have that childhood lingering need for affection, for platonic intimacy, for some sort of close caring that i've never had much of in a true context. that's why relationships are tough, that's why i only really feel safe around infinitii now. but i still have that sad, sad need, that inner child so neglected. i keep thinking of the child in the manger and maybe if that was symbolic, a loud call from the universe to take better care of that part of our psyche for once. we keep ignoring it, treating it like our birth family did. "grow up." "don't be a crybaby." "don't bother me." "don't talk/ think/ act like that." emotional stunting. anyway thats old news.
point is, that is conflicting with the weird wants that showed up during high school, when genesis showed up. realizing that yeah we still wanted closeness but if we were allowed to be more demanding, more selfish, we... wanted that affection to hurt. remember how around that same time, we were convinced we were some sort of masochist because we were obsessed with pain? and laurie still bears the scars from that bullshit? how they used us. how they used us. i am so sorry. but it's true, the pain is sacred, the pain was tied to "caring" in the childhood punishments that became her anchor. and we were never truly able to unlink those two things. to this day, sharp pain is something i need in a physically intimate situation. not sexual. intimacy is NOT sexual and i despise being told that for years. no. any time my walls are down and i am breaking from honesty and someone loves me i want it to hurt, i want there to be pain, some sort of catharsis that isn't flakey or shallow or dramatic. i want agony and i want it to be sincere.
but lately in light of religious stuff and infi by extension, that's expanded to embrace the self-annihilation drive, the need exclusive to myself, to melt into other people and things and so be devoured. and yes, with infi sometimes i beg for that to be literal. ever since that one morning i wanted hir to eat my heart, to purify it like ze did the energy ze swallowed, ever since then i've had this stupid lingering want to just be consumed by something greater and brighter than myself, some sort of religious ecstasy of destruction. and not personal either, i never like when people pay attention to me in those situations, no. no, just let there be blissful pain. bring everything up and out, scrub this ribcage snow-clear. crunch my bones between your teeth. something.
it all boils down to me not wanting to be a person, why the hell does that always come back. am i that tired? am i that in love? i don't know.

the past four months or so i have been following the bullshit newage regime. they say "enjoy pain" but there is a fine line damn it. they say that if you are attacked, if you are raped, just surrender and let it happen! "don't make it a problem," they say. and yeah that's just fine and dandy if you want to live a bleached-out super-happy void life, that's great. but i'm telling you. i've been strangling my negative emotions for months, just like that. "let everything happen," they said. and i didn't realize that in truth, that means to let the outbursts happen too. when i was attacked, someone said "don't resist!" but what if my inner child is screaming, huh?? what if she is scared out of her mind? what if he is sobbing for help? "don't resist" WHAT, pray tell?? that includes THEM, too!!! god damn it but you were painting over my soul in the process of telling me to be a bland smiley-face sticker. "don't resist," fine, that means that from now on if heartspace wants to jump out then I am LETTING IT.
the therapist said that too, something i forgot. when children experience trauma, some of them think "bad things only happen to bad people" so they reason, "i must be horrible for such a horrible thing to happen to me!" and that poisons them. i said something to her and she responded with that, said that's how i'm thinking, i agreed. but it made me sad, i read that in so many other accounts of D.I.D., how children would be told that they deserved what happened to them, to break them into little pieces. it's so ironic, heartbreakingly so, how my pieces were the first people to tell me i didn't deserve that abuse.

i didn't tell you about roxie. oh gosh i love her she's the cutest thing. she's a little deer i found, a little jingly bell deer, she's so soft and the sweetest tiny thing. i found her upstairs in a box and she fits in my hand and she is my friend now, she's on my desk. she has antlers though, that's cool even though she's a girl, so obviously she's trans like me haha. but really she's so nice.
she isn't in headspace yet, not really, just in flickers. it's been AGES since something like this happened, an outspacer walk-in of this sort. i miss it! but we don't know what color she is. green, strangely, feels close. red or brown maybe, but there's a strong green pull even though there's none on her. we'll see.
aaanyway. after finding her, i kept getting deer on my tumblr dashboard. i wondered about it then, looked up what the deer means as a totem animal. let me post a bit of that.
"From the deer we can learn that the gift of gentleness and caring can help us overcome and put aside many testing situations. Only love, both for ourselves and for others, helps us understand the true meaning of wholeness."
"Deer teaches us how powerful it is to be of gentle demeanour, to exert keen observation and sensitivity. Deer's are in tune with nature and all it comprises. They are sacred carriers of peace and show those with this power animal how to open their hearts and love unconditionally... Deer has entered your life to help you walk the path of love with full consciousness and awareness, to know that love sometimes requires caring and protection, not only in how we love others, but also in how we love ourselves."
"Deer teaches us to be gentle, to touch the hearts and minds of wounded beings who are in our lives. Don't push people to change, rather gently nudge them in right direction, with the love that comes from deer. Love and accept people as they are. The balance of true power lays in love and compassion."

You get the picture. It's all intuition and gentleness and innocence and regeneration. But it's so accurate, not just to the vibes Roxie gives off, but also to where we are in our life journey right now.
I've been treating myself, and this body, like shit. Pardon my language, but it deserves that. It's awful. But it's true.

I lost my train of thought.
This is another mindspill, this entry. Better than nothing though! I need to just get back into the swing of updating again, after such a long forced hiatus.
I just do not like focusing on the negative. I don't. Energy goes where attention goes, the strength of anything depends on how much and how often we focus on it. So maybe the deer message is the best. Instead of anger and fear, can we be gentle instead, and get a better result? Let's do this RIGHT, let's do this with pink and aqua and violet hues, not the colorless rulebooks they sell us. Let's be kind, let's be loving, like we are, yeah there's dark stuff in our past but that's NEEDED, damn it that is NEEDED TOO.
I read an article in a Psychology Today magazine, in the therapists office. Basically, "why you need negative emotions." Why things like sorrow, anger, shame, frustration, boredom, etc. are important. They are signposts, they are pushes in other directions, they are sparks, they are important too! And here I am listening to people telling me, "no, only positive happy emotions are allowed! :)" ugh those smiley faces are painful at this point. I'm sorry but it's true. Why do they anger me? Because to me they are masks. No laugh-lines around the eyes. It's that awful sort of forced smile people make when they are being condescending or hiding hatred. That's what it feels like, those emotes, in those sentences. Emotes can be genuine in other contexts but nope, not there. So there's my explanation, that's why they frustrate me. I don't want to make that sort of expression, for me it's wrong. For ME it's wrong. That's my path to walk, for the love of God and his monstrous angels let me do my shadow work, let me adore my daemon again, let this System operate as it was meant to. Stop crushing the nighttime and wondering why we don't dream anymore.

Healing. Step one. 2015, another new beginning, another step up, a new mission. "Take care of yourself." Collective noun.
Surgery, a soft reset coming up next week. A new therapist and a new chance to grow. Feeling like I'm getting a new name too; it's been two years and that's the average time period for a Core so a morph might be in the works. We shall see.

It's 1AM. I just drank four lemons so that made me feel a lot less sick. Tomorrow I'm probably going to eat at least four cucumbers, this body is craving green stuff like mad so I should just let Emmett go to town. I miss him. I miss everyone.
I can dream, we can make that dream a reality. Yes there is lingering hurt from the dead timelines, from the old lives, but that's all in lower levels now, and it's feeling more flowy. It's not tar-sticky anymore, for the most part. Some of it is, in parts, but it's like we can still remove it easily, if done with care, and understanding. We can do it, we will. There will be a day when we can all live as a System and not have to do this bloody trauma work anymore, because it will be healed at long last. We are building that day every day, bringing it into existence.
The hardest part, though, is overcoming obligations. Ironically. I get stuck in "repeat behaviors," in loops that hurt me, because (as I said) I am not doing much self-care at all and I've been tossed about by voices, so I don't "fight back" and say what I think is the best decision. It's tangled and really the problem largely does not exist when heartspace is active, plugged-in. When people are around, we know what to do. Even if some of us are lost we have wisdom, we have knowledge. Just reminding myself.
So smarter choices. Every day, a bit at a time, being more self-respectful, and brave and daring too, for that sake.
1:11 right there. "Pay attention to your thoughts, for your thoughts become your reality." Good reminder, thank you.

Now it's late so I apologize if I've left anything un-concluded, but I do need sleep and I'm tired. I don't want to keep rambling when I have no real desire to type at the moment. I'd rather type when I feel a real drive to do so, not to just take up space.
I hope all you readers (the not-so-invisible audience!) are doing well. Have a good night.

 




 

dec 05 2014

Dec. 5th, 2014 06:11 pm
prismaticbleed: (worried)

 



Do I actually have depression? I don't know.
It's both frustrating and annoying whenever someone asks my therapists or docs for a diagnosis and they tack "anxiety and depression" onto the end. It's so generic to me. "Yeah, ze gets sad and nervous sometimes." Do I? I honestly can't tell. I don't get sad, I wish to heaven that I did, emotions are so alien lately. It's more of this… this emptiness. Let me talk about that, that's why I'm here.

I have to leave in 30 minutes to go to Cannon's campus again, they're having a choir concert, they're even singing some Eric Whitacre stuff. Now normally I love choral music, you know that. I adore it. The last time I couldn't go to a choir concert I broke down in tears, it felt like a stab in my own heart. They sound like me. …Or at least, they should. I should sound like them, rather.
It's weird. I don't know when I stopped drawing, but it was because I didn't want the buildup of paper clutter.


I'm scared to get a job. I'll admit it. I'm scared because I don't want to be locked into another automated routine. Yeah, it'll get us out of this house, but at what cost?
My grandparents are… getting older. It's scary. It makes me feel like a helpless child, to see them in pain, to see them struggling to get around now, to see the memory problems. All my life they seemed more 'alive' than anyone else I knew. They were smarter, wiser, stronger. And now, within the past few months… suddenly, this.
I'm scared because when they die, what will I do? Where will I go?
I want a job, I want money to support them, but without me they're home alone, they forget, they get lonely and scared… it makes me want to cry. I want to be there for them NOW, not wishing I had been when it's too late.
I'm trying to sell things. There's a few things I can sell. I know commissions are always an option but I need to burn through whatever weird fear is surrounding art, first.
I think it's fear of "being used?" Which is dumb. I can say no to any commission I don't feel comfortable with. Except I never did in the past, and oh we regret that badly some nights. Ah well. The past is the past.

The other thing is that I don't want to become a corporate slave or whatever, not sure on language. I can't sell things to people. I can't lie anymore, I can't. Is that weakness? To recognize that I would not be able to properly hold a certain store job or role, because it would require me to build a false persona? I DO NOT want that happening again.
It's tough enough with this lack of life lately, this emptiness of self. Is that better? They say that before you hit real joy you have to hit rock bottom. What is this? Don't you dare tell me it's "not bad enough" yet, I shouldn't have to go that far, should I?


Should "religion" hurt this much? Badly, not the good fire. This is the "is there any way out of this self-wrought hell or am I hopeless" feeling. I'm reading too much.
Stop. Stop this stupidity. Stop.


I'm learning a lot from what I'm reading. I have to let go of that old mindset.
The real problem is that there is so much, and most of it is frightening, overwhelming. I look at the amount of stuff I have to read, see pages upon pages, want to cry from frustration. It's ridiculous. Why this weakness?

 

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


@ 11:08 pm

 

I'm reading up on Hinduism again and I'm having some significant thoughts.

My daily "worship practice" has been hit-and-miss for too long. I used to forsake the idea of rituals, thinking them "obligatory" and therefore tedious and empty, but really, that just means my motivation was missing.
All true "rituals" for spiritual purposes should be an expression of love. That's the heart of it. Chants, exercises, prayers, et cetera-- if it is not motivated by pure love for God, or whatsoever you may call That, then it is not really "worship." Then it is empty obligation.
I want to go back to daily rituals that I have built, personally, out of true love and devotion. This ego will be conquered, but it must be conquered without hate, or fear, or anger, or bloodshed. Yes, this is a "war" and I must continue to "fight" and never give in-- I must never give up-- but it is a war that only Love can win. That is the truth.
I've realized that lately too. All my striving, all my desperate hopes and efforts to "be good" and "stop sinning" et cetera, has been motivated mostly by fear. That's not working, of course. All fear does is feed fear. I was making myself sick, focusing only on "bad" things, on flaws and failures and falling short of what I felt I should be. I wanted to be "worthy of God," but all my thoughts were being drowned by the devastating thought that I "was unworthy." How can I achieve anything when such a breach is present? I need to drop the fear altogether.
Of course I still feel unworthy. In a sense I really am. There's so much stuff between me and my truest inner nature, all the buildup of the ego. But it's illusory, I must remember that. Conquer it, discipline myself, but all that fear and failure isn't real, in the end.
Love. Love is the true motivation and the true action. If I start living from love alone, love for God above and God within-- then I will no longer feel distraught and lost and worked to the bone. Then my worship practice will be true worship.

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

 

@ 11:31 pm



miscellaneous notes from voice recorder:

 

make list of things that cause a kneejerk shame/guilt/fear reaction, from least to most,
ESPECIALLY around things you treasure/ like/ love in life,
afraid of judgment/ condemnation/ demonization, etc.
write down negative messages,
then positive reinforcements, "this is why the negative isn't true"

why are we looking for sugar? even though we hate it?
"you're not being sweet to me."
internal anger, self-hatred, wanting it to change via punishment.
we need internal sweetness, but we are not giving it, out of self-hatred
having any outside is heavily damned and punished severely
so this bleeds over


wednesday, end of may or early june
driving home in the fog with chaos, dashboard said 333.8 as soon as I realized what I was feeling. steam on road, failure of language, problems with guilt, feeling "at home" for the first time in ages. realizing I'm miserable because my inner life and outer life are not syncing. if I have to keep censoring my inner life, if I cannot bring who I am outwards, if I cannot mesh the two, I will be miserable.
I keep feeling guilty for loving people, like I should be ashamed of being "my own person"


saturday in early july? after june 25.
went out shopping, train started going by in front of us. waved at conductor, he waved back

obligation problem:
"why do you want to be in a relationship"
"because that's what you do. if you love someone you HAVE to be in a relationship with them, or you are actively rejecting them in malice."
BUT demanding "detachment" from all relationships, hating closeness?
remember most relationships data debris are negative and FALSE. obligatory programming. LET GO.
anything with "have to do" "supposed to do" with this causes abyss of anger, sadness, frustration

big synchronicity day at the library, despite it being a very negative morning-- randomly found sea book, everything was the ocean. "part of creation within you," drops of water. evaporation, condensation, etc.

grandmother with excess food, "well we have to use up all these cans…"
WE INTERNALIZED THAT TOXIC MINDSET
and we are mirroring it back to her!!!
if life is abundant, both good and bad is in abundance, you will NEVER "USE IT ALL UP"
OUR MINDSETS ARE OPERATING FROM A PLACE OF LACK, we think we can deplete things
grandpa has this too, overcompensating?
WE HAVE TO BECOME ACTIVELY AWARE OF THIS AND START CHANGING IT

 

 

 

prismaticbleed: (shatter)

 



 

 

(a warning-- this entry happened during a very bad time and i apologize for any weird or depressing stuff in it)





Nothing scares me more than God.
God sees no difference between what we label 'good' and 'evil.' God would just as soon slit your throat as save your life.
God watched the wars and rapes and said they were His will. Somehow.
God slaughtered men, women, and children in that Holy Book. Why should today be any different?

Demons are ravaging me. I want to kill them, strangle them, tear them to pieces.
The yoga-princess types online say no, no don't do that, surrender and enjoy the moment! "Once you start enjoying pain, things start to get interesting!"
Two words: SCREW THAT.
Cannon did that. Cannon learned how to do that, for years. Guess why we're so broken now?
And you're telling me to lay down my weapons, and bare my neck to the executioner? Say "go ahead, have your way with me," and then smile and enjoy it as they do???
Screw that. I can't enjoy it. Okay? I have tried. Those demons don't leave me the hell alone, they make me feel so sick and tired and disgusting that sometimes I give in just to have peace for the rest of the evening. Peace, pain, blood, regret, and nausea, but peace nonetheless. It's sad.

I can't find headspace. I've been working on the Leagueworlds lately and I fear they've become too corrupted. Sick, but I'm apathetic now. For years I refused to share any of my work because I had seen what "fandoms" did, I knew the torture they could wreak on those who resided in 'fiction,' I knew how horribly they could manipulate the stories I held. I was terrified. But then what would I do? If I couldn't share my work, it would die with me.
So now I'm numb. Now you damned demons have scarred enough of my brain for me to not be able to tell what's true and what's not anymore. Now I suppose I don't care anymore, except I do. Except the thought of someone drawing or writing or thinking such perverted, frightening things about one of the OCs I've come to adore is abominable. I can't allow it. I suppose it's a chance I cannot avoid taking. But I will not allow it.

Go back to hell, you heathen whores. All you false prophets and spiritual guru nutjobs. To hell with you and your ass-up yoga positions and whispery shit mantras and "sexual freedom." To hell with you.
I'm sorry for how ugly this sounds, and for repeating this yet again, but it's not going away.

God wouldn't care. That's what they tell me now.
As a child I was told that God cried, God mourned and sobbed, when his children were butchered by the millions, or when even one of his children was left to die alone. I was told, as a child, that our God was a loving God who saw each and every individual as sacred and lovable and worthy of protection and safety.
But then I was told that some people were going straight to hell, do not pass Go, et cetera. I would wonder: whose children were they, then? God created them, didn't He? So why would He send them to burn forever? I didn't understand, and I still don't.
Now, though, my brain is numb from trying to understand what these new anti-religious people are telling me through their smiles and vegan smoothies. "God is beyond good and evil." And in a way I know that, but it's terrifying still when they can say that while watching the news on television. Arson. Disease. Murder. Rape, the greatest evil. They wave their hands and say, "it's God's will." Or maybe they say, "there's a greater purpose."
In truth we do this to ourselves. We wreak evil all on our own. We put demons in the world, not God. We create hell right on this earth.
But is God watching like the fragments? Is he watching like the splinters? Cold, analytical, impassive?

I want to die but now, they've made me afraid of death. Now, they've convinced me that upon death, some "galactic federation" of aliens will be waiting for me, like a soldier returning from war. They will nod, and give me another mission, or whatever. No heaven, no dreams, no love. Just government and business.
I know it's not like that. It can't be. But that's how they present it, it seems. I don’t know.

I've always dreamed that upon dying, I will go nowhere for a while. I'll go to wherever it is that feels like Infinitii, untouched by the liars and whores. I'll go to the divine blackness, to the compassionate void, to a place where I am faceless and nameless and formless and alive. Forget birth and sex and all that shit. I don't want to be anything but nothing. That's what I've always hoped death is like. Even if I just stay there for a while, and then decide to incarnate somewhere else, that's fine.
I'm just… so scared of what those spiritual people say. You'll die, and then "wake up" in a place where it's just another daily grind. People to interact with, rules to follow, classes to attend, you get the idea. That scares me. I want a break from all that nonsense, please, for the love of anything I don't want to be a slave to another system. Please.
They act like this alien mission in our skies is the "one true reality." Well then, what happens when the aliens die, huh? Or do you claim they are immortal? I hope they aren't. I hope they die, too, so that you can't claim this stupidity anymore. I hope that death is a constant. I hope that transition periods back into blissful nothingness are mandatory. I hope that the concept of identity is just as hollow as I pray it is. Forget "true names" and all that rot. I'm so tired. Forget "twin flames" and all that asinine nonsense. Let me be dust. Let me be starlight. Let me be a mote and a nebula. Forget everything else.


I want to die. I don't know how. I'm scared of what I'll be leaving this life for.
For years, I was terrified that if I killed myself, I'd be "punished" by being forced to reincarnate as a sexual deviant, some sort of prostitute. I'd be stuck in that life, being forced to endure that sort of behavior, unable to escape. I didn't realize until last year how bizarre that belief was-- I always thought I'd reincarnate in someone else's head. Never in my own body, never as my own consciousness, so to speak. Always a carry-on in a different brain. Stuck. Scared.
It's kind of like that now, actually. This body is practically a carbon copy of the mother, right down to the astrology. It's terrifying. I don't remember the childhood, but there's a lingering "all my life" feeling, a fear, that I am not allowed to have my own life-- by divine decree, no less!-- because I HAVE to become the mother. I HAVE to imitate her every action and thought. I don't have a choice, you know, your chart says you're the same as her, so you'd better act like it!!
I'll never forget, the one time I actually called a legit astrologist on the phone. She did it professionally. I spoke to her for a while, gave her my info… she didn't believe I was born in a Taurus body. "You act nothing like a Taurus." And then she laughed. No condemnation, no demanding I adhere. It was one of the most freeing things I'd ever heard. "You act nothing like your mother."

I'm so scared of her, God I don't know WHY, I wish I could just talk to her and talk this out, somehow, but that's not possible. She gets violently angry and offended whenever I so much as suggest that I'm scared of her. "You blame me for everything!" "This is why I never come here!" "You f*cking kids make my life miserable!" And then of course the countless phrases damning me for being a freak/ psycho/ idiot/ failure/ etc.
It doesn't faze me anymore. The only thing that bothers me is the fact that she won't discuss this with me in a sensible fashion. I want to be able to say, effectively, "something about you triggers terror in my psyche, and it's making me act negatively towards you. I don't want to do that. Can we discuss this to try and find the roots of such a fear, because I sincerely don't remember about 70% of this lifetime?" And all I want her to do in return is say "okay, I'll be equally honest with you, and try to help you not be frightened of me anymore." I think. I actually don't know what I'd need her to say. I think I want her to just understand, is all. I want to apologize, profusely, because a lot of the things about her that terrify me, she's not doing on purpose for that reason. Certain bits of her actual personality, things that make her "her," scare me. Things she has no control over, concerning her own appearance or life, scare me. I know she's not doing this stuff on purpose. I don't hate her. She's just… she scares me to death because she looks like everything ugly inside my brain and the world keeps telling me that is my inescapable future. I CANNOT be her, because in order to copy her exactly, I would have to consciously go against my own innate tendencies, my own 'personality.' The world tells me that's not acceptable. The world tells me that I have no "innate tendencies" other than the ones my mother has. You HAVE to like this, you HAVE to do that, because SHE does, and you ARE her.
Why the hell is THIS my biggest fear?? In a joking way it's rather common, the "growing up to become your parent" fear, but this… this feels like disobeying will damn me, cruelly. The forces insisting I become her are not saying that for my own good. They are saying that because "the rules say so," because "this is the way it HAS to be," because I can't be a variable or a glitch or a different program altogether, I HAVE to follow the code. Screw that.

What do I want to be. I don't know. Dead, maybe.
Transitioning is helping. It's making this body look new in some places, something my continually fading memory has no data for, and that's nice. I cannot wait until the face begins to look notably different, probably not until we get some substantial facial hair. But it's such a profound comfort, to be able to look in the mirror and NOT see Sharon, or Jessica, or Jezebel, or Spinny.
Admittedly, currently we see Jayce, and if you'll forgive me he was kind of an ass. He and Pinstripe were not nice people, it's just how they were manifested. That time period was ugly in that sense. But they aren't permanent either, I'm sure.

I'm so tired. I'm so, so, so tired.
I want to go out. I want to go in, but I can't reach anything anymore, and that's the lesser of two evils. I'm so tired of being a person. Headspace fractures me too much. Heartspace is a different thing, it's where Infi lives, it's where the new realms are forming… things are strange. There's a difference. In heartspace I'm formless, I'm a ghost. I prefer that.
I miss being a pure watcher, for the League, but it's been so long… timelines are warped now. The past few years have mangled a lot of my perspective. I'm hoping and praying that I can destroy those timelines, breaking that misery off and letting it fade into oblivion. If I can do that, then by God I will. Let me be the psychopomp I've always sadly wanted to be. Let me break off all the branches that are keeping this tree from growing. Let me slice this timeline back into one pure path, so that space can finally blossom again.
After the Scratch, I wasn't supposed to be a destroyer figure anymore. But we all know what happened that summer.
It keeps looping. Late 2011, Julie switched sides, the Tar appeared, our entire method of functioning changed. Something happened in 2012 that erased most of the year, making time in general feel like shredded tissue paper. The disasters of early 2013 caused a massive implosion, effectively "erasing" a good part of our internal structure, and then Infi was born from the breakage, and the Underground opened up. Then, in the last weeks of 2013 there was another implosion, obliterating almost every foothold we had regained, and leaving us in a mess until now. And it feels like we're on the verge of another meltdown.
I still wonder, every day, if we were ever meant to rebuild at all.

I'm so tired. I do love headspace, I do. Some people are still reachable. Infinitii always is. The Jabberwock has been oddly close lately. For the most part I feel stuck right on the verge of the bodymap, right where the Chthonics are, before things break into the Downstairs/ Social level. I don't like that level, no offense to the people that live there. It just… it makes me want to cry. It feels so agitated and hollow. I don't like it here very much.

Therapy is tomorrow. I don't know what to say.
The body's been sick. Taking small smart steps towards improving that.

Oh, some good news at least. I've been making a lot of progress on Dream World lately, at least as far as cleaning-up goes. It's just a crushing amount of work. I currently have ten files open to compare notes, as well as two folders and several printouts on my desk. It makes me want to cry from frustration, it's overwhelming, I don't know where to start. So I'm just picking little things at random, working on them as much as I can. It's something.
I'm so worried about several characters. They've been so, so hurt by the Tar, by perspective corruption. I need to fix the timeline. All of that is FALSE. I know it is. I can feel how empty it is, how it leads literally nowhere, ending at a brick wall. It's not their life. I need to go back too, though, I think, in order to see things… I don't know. Maybe.
But work is happening.

I just wish the family wasn't so depressing, at least the grandparents. They are so bitter, so cynical, so hateful, it hurts. Yes I love them, yes they're good people, but even good people can be closed-minded and prejudiced and appallingly incapable of empathy. Right?
I don’t want to give any more energy to that topic, like my therapist forces me to do, then I get sick and want to vomit and can't talk anymore. No more. Just putting that out there. The family atmosphere is too depressing and spiteful to really keep up a good mood in easily. I hope that doesn't make me weak.

I want to make a Jigaria plushie but I have the wrong color fabric. Do you know, how important color is?? The slightest wrong shade changes the whole vibe. I think Jigaria's pink color is warmer, not cooler. There's a certain hot-pink shade that keeps getting stuck to her that is not correct, it warps the entire perspective of her. I disliked her for a while, because of that, she felt so shallow and fake. It's so sad, it's heartbreakingly sad, when did I forget who these people were? Did I ever know? Looking back on childhood memories, it shocks me actually, how little I knew… I never drew the main character, she didn't even have a name until last year, and yet I knew exactly who she was as a person… whereas her fellow Guardians, who I drew constantly, I didn't know as people at all.
I still consider it a hidden blessing that all our old art was lost. Yes, I still ache at the loss of the newer work, the heavy-duty development we'd started shortly before losing it all. But, now that the old stuff is gone, I can no longer pretend that's the "end-all." It's gone now. That half-finished work is no longer the final product. Now there is total freedom to rebuild, with true understanding. I hope. Talking like this hurts. It feels fake, like the high school days. Please forgive me. I don't want to become that sort of person again.

My mind is toxic. I know that. It hurts whatever it touches. I want to keep it far, far away from these worlds I was ordained to protect.
There's just so much noise from the outside now, making my vision blurry. I want to take a long time away from the internet, clear my head. There's too much danger there.

It's only 5:30. Dear lord the winter is rough, there's so much dark. I have 5 hours to go.

I need to meditate. The brain is too jumbled from all this stress. I can't do typing work if I can't think straight, although the number of files I am juggling isn't helping either. I should really narrow that down.

Sorry for the messy updates lately. I want to stop for a while but that just pushes me further into depressed oblivion, because when I don't write things down I forget all of it. Then I don’t know where I am or what I'm doing. So even if I do take a massive break from the internet there will likely be updates here every so often, posted from my computer. Just saying.

Good night. I really can't force myself to type anymore.


 

 

 

 

prismaticbleed: https://www.deviantart.com/teacosies/art/celebi-420071633 (tears)


Just a brainspill to pass the time.

It's only 11PM and I am so tired, spiritually so. I'm just going to go to sleep. I didn't sleep well at all last night, I woke up about 8 times and kept having nightmares. The one I remember... I was trying to steal cereal from a store? I didn't have money and was trying to sneak it out, but my bro and his girlfriend were there, and they kept following me and staring at me. I got so upset I gave the cashier my money and just left all the groceries, I didn't want the guilt of having them now. But when I left they followed me, I ran but they cornered me in some dark corner of the cellar, where I was hiding behind a sheet of metal. I was holding a rusty axe to my throat with tears running down my face, wanting to die but wanting those two to leave and being exhausted and being scared of the pain. They found me and all I know is that Laurie took over, beautifully brutal, and I swear the dreambody actually switched to hers. She got us out of there. That's all I know and that's comfort enough.
She didn't say anything about the axe. I understand why.

I cannot remember the last time I genuinely laughed or smiled, and that is frightening and heartbreaking.
'Tuning in to bliss' or whatever isn't working because that term got disrupted somehow. Wrong word now, it's sad. And so much 'happiness' is emotionless now. I can't remember how to feel emotions. Things are too numb. I told the therapist, I forget what she said. I think it's a coping mechanism or something. Moral corruption. "Good people don't rebel, don't have opinions, don't judge." So I don't judge anything as happy or sad or good or bad, I just sit here and let life wash over me like bleached foam, I remember when that used to be ocean water, that was a long time ago.
Not allowed to feel. It's false. Feelings aren't real. Who put this into my head. Who put it there, who taught me this, is it right?
I'm tired of listening to aliens and angels and false prophets and angry gods. I'm so tired of being terrified to question their whims and orders and chiding and coddling. Leave me alone. Maybe that will condemn me to hell but I cannot freaking function when you won't stop whispering into my ears. It's too loud, I can't see. I can't live. Is that what you want?
The worst demons are the ones that look just like angels, and all the evidence supports that too. The devil quotes Scripture for his own purposes.


I am so damn tired. I want to stay off the Internet for all of November. Especially Tumblr. That place is so toxic. Toxic toxic, poison. Not worth the effort and time. The people I care about there can still see me here. I need to leave that place for a while, heal my head. Our head. That differentiation is important. Things have been so vague lately.


I bought squash today. It's comforting to cook, to cut apart and separate after. I need to do things with my hands, disassembling, to calm down often. Just taking things apart, organizing pieces into piles, moving them around again, making different groups, over and over. People think it's weird but it helps so much. I spend 5, 6 hours in the kitchen every day now because the only thing I can shred and compartmentalize is food. I don't eat it. I just move it around really. I need to buy a box of things that I can do this with instead, get out of the kitchen, there's too much noise and people in there and that just feeds the stress cycle. I'll think of something.
I thought of making a stimming box or something. Like pieces of different textures, little things that make sounds, pretty clear plastics and glossy bits and colors. Maybe. But I don't like so many material possessions. I'm cleaning things out the way it is. Less and less.

On that note I might be homeless soon. Sorry I didn't say so sooner. I don't like thinking about it because it's existentially disturbing on some level, not knowing how we'd take care of ourself on our own right now, where will we get money for safe food and transportation and things. I don't like to think about it. Positive, positive. We need to focus on the positive. We CAN do this, we have the power, we've done it before. But I haven't laughed in weeks and I only smile at night and I'm so tired, I want more alone time, I want a place in this damn house where I can dissociate for three hours and NOT be hacked or otherwise mangled, I want to be able to go into headspace without smelling the old blood and feeling the lightning buzz in the air. I'm tired. We're tired.

At night it's better. At night there's hope. I think. They said hope was sinful, a vice, a false thing to lead you astray. Is it?
If it's not, if hope keeps you walking towards better days, let us have it. Stop telling us hope is a wolf in sheep's clothing. Is it? It hurts to think about.
At night there's hope. E told us of a dream ze had about Chaos, the other day. I haven't stopped thinking about it. The night before ze told us, we had been so sad, and he was there to comfort us. We didn't say or do anything and we didn't move, too tired. That was okay. He said he'd be there, and didn't push the issue, didn't make us do or say anything different. Thank you. Too many people outside did the opposite. I want my mind to be full of the better options, of respect like that. And the next morning ze told us of the dream and I just looked at that message, "of all days to hear that," and I keep thinking of it.

There's blood all over the legs and it's odd, I don't know when it got there. I don't know who put it there and when. Back to the dissociative days I guess. At least there was retribution, that at least keeps things moral and holy, that at least fights the demons back.

I think I'm forcing myself into too much of a box. I think my life needs to be more abstract. Art is so draining now, except when I just do swirls of color and things. Drawing concrete solid forms makes my head hurt and my eyes want to cry. Why? Is that because of college? We've heard of some systems being unable to draw people because of abuse memories. But I don't want to be ruled by that, those days are over. Except the family keeps triggering us so bad. Except Jeremiah was out again last night, trying to protect the children from errant blind bodies outside. It's so sad, to not know anyone here who can talk to us, who can listen to us.
If I had money I would just play with creative things. I'd buy beads and fabric and gems and stuff and just make things. I think. I'd like to try. I'd buy little canvases and do paintings like Cannon used to, just broad swathes of gouache and watercolor and glitter. Inkblots! We actually made so man inkblots, we love them, we want to sell them but how? We'll put them on etsy maybe. Love inkblots. That's the sort of art I LIKE to do, is that okay? Does that make us less of an artist? If we like weird fragmented hazy ideas and things. Is that less? Does that count of art?
Music too. Handbells, so many. Cellos. A piano. Thumb pianos. Bells! Like church bells, a choir. Metallophones. Timpanis, for those lovely drum rolls. The back of a piano, those open strings. Wood, wooden sounds, percussion. Just play things into a microphone and layer it, build on it, let it flow. The symphonies in our head slowly taking shape. A flute, an english horn, an orchestra. Sweeping notes and feelings, can we hire an orchestra? That would be so cool. But abstract, that too. We need a microphone. Step one. Get one and we can start.
Is this why I can't "write a book?" Because the structure, the linear-ness, is hard for me to understand? Again, does that make me flawed? If other people get frustrated with me, if I inconvenience them? "The customer is always right." "There's no market for your work." "We can't sell this." What do I do? I'll still have these idea waterfalls. But how to sort them... like the squash, like the pieces of things, circuitboards. Not puzzles, that's one-option-only. Set outcome. I just like taking things apart and putting them into a new order I thought of, something nice. It's what I'm trying to do with typecodes. I need visuals. It's easier that way. What am I saying.
I'd love to write a book but I've never seen a linear story. I see bursts here and there, maybe only a handful of actual 'events.' Everything else is data, is "knowing," is intuitive. That makes it hard to draw people too, I don't "see" so many of them, but I know what they look like... I've said that before. And I know what they are like, too, even if I've never seen them act as a person. It's hard to put into words, into a book, that sort of imagination and things. I wonder what other options there are. I'll find out.

I might be homeless soon. Don't think about it. I have to.
The mother disowned us, that we know. The father might let us stay with him for a month or two tops. He did before, in 2010, we don't remember. He got really really mad though, impatient with our difficulties in the long term. Understandable. Brother is not safe, especially not with the girlfriend. Not safe at all.
Grandfather does not want us here. Grandmother "needs us" currently BUT the second she discovers we are trans*, we will be on the streets. I am trying so so hard to hide this, it's making me sad and paranoid and that is feeding this numb depression. "Don't feel anything." Don't exist. Now the body is changing, scary in some ways, so scary, but now it doesn't look or sound like her. That's a godsend. We will take that. But... no one can know. Except we can't hide it. There's hair on the face, the voice is breaking. People keep asking. Everyone is asking. People suspect. One day it will be unavoidable. And in this family, who still holds ancient prejudices, where will we be? Not in it. Gone. I wish it were otherwise. But it's not safe here anyway.
To live on our own... should we? To have one friend there, or two, would be nice. Company is good, to keep track of time, to keep us from dissociating and forgetting to eat or bathe or move for too long. To help us function on bad days. It would be ideal. Does that make us weak? Does that make us manipulative? They said we were, we don't want that happening again. Ssh that's over forever, done with, thank goodness. Memories are dripping away now, almost gone, free to go.
Where would we go. Looking at other states, better rent prices, better rights for LGBTA+ people, et cetera. Nice weather, lots of trees. Thinking of somewhere in New England maybe, just ideas. Or a bit below us. Not too far at first, of course. But away from here, where we are shackled to the past. SLC showed us how blissful that was at least, no one knowing who drove this body before, the freedom to BE. That feeling stayed. Stays. That's a nice thing that we want again, once the body is changed enough. A new start.
We'll do this, we can do this, here's some hope, it's nice. One step at a time.

It's 11:30. We really want to go to bed at 10PM every day, that's the truth. We get so tired. But we force ourselves to stay awake, because it's at least quiet at night. We want to get up early and have sunlight, but then it's not quiet. We want to go out and do morning jogs again, to have lovely quiet slow mornings, to take the daytime to create and work. We don't want to struggle with fatigue every evening just to have peace. Hm. We'll try again tomorrow.


This is a jumble... tomorrow is Thursday. We'll have to sleep in then. The grandmother is cleaning, Overload will lose her mind. The sensory overload is hell. It's only one day a week, only one day. We'll deal. The vibe is so so bad but we'll deal. Maybe we'll go outside.
I can vacuum though, I love vacuuming it's fun, we could do that all day. And we do need to clean this room more, organizing all the books, lining everything up in straight rows on the shelves. That's good too. Then when it's all done we will... cook... a tiny kabocha squash. It's so small. I will take a picture of it for you it's great. The farmers didn't know how to cook them actually, we got to tell them how when we bought them, it was so nice. They listened and were happy to hear it. It's like a sweet potato. You can eat the skin, it's the best part. Kabocha squash. It tastes like a cucumber egg sometimes, it's great.

OH I promised you guys autumn pictures and I FOUND the camera but I could only get three pictures because it rained and most of the leaves fell. Here look.



Okay we have to sleep. She won't stop talking to us in that scary scary way and I want to cry. I want to tell her to stop but then she'll get mad and spite us for the next day or two, she doens't understand. but i want it to stop or at least i want to be numb enough to not care
see this is the problem, what is it? what is the problem? we are the problem, for having a problem
that's nonsense, it's a lie
no it's not
sorry. sleep


A positive note? Um, oh, I tried writing music again the other night. Just ideas. I got something! I'll try to work on it more later. Parnassus and Rosewindow stuff actually. I wish I had more sounds to work with though. Ah well, we do what we can.

I just realized Xennie might still be awake so I'm going to go wish her a good night too, bye everyone~




101414

Oct. 14th, 2014 12:43 pm
prismaticbleed: (shatter)

 



...Well. I'm shaking. Apparently I have one hell of a rough week coming up.

 

My mother just disowned me.
She told me to my face, she wants nothing to do with me, "you're sick in the head," she's cutting all ties, et cetera. She wouldn't stop shouting.
Furthermore, she insists that my brothers despise me, and my grandfather no longer wants me in the house, but they won't tell me this for God knows what reason. No one will talk to me, ever. Then this happens.
I am so tired of people never saying things to my face until they explode. Why can't we just discuss this like sane human beings? I'm willing to change and improve, if you have a problem just tell me.

 

I don't know what to do though. My mother keeps calling docs and hospitals, trying to get me admitted to another psychiatric ward against my will. I'm scared of that, we don't want to endure that again.
God I do not want to end up back in a crisis center, not one like that.
She also refuses to let me stop therapy, which is okay because it is nice, but then she refuses to help pay for it. I can't afford it on my own, at all. Still I apply for jobs, I try to earn my keep at home, and my mother insists it's all a "mind game" because I "don't want a job" and I'm "manipulating people." Is that really how she sees me? No matter what I do?
I am so close to being kicked on the streets, I'm frightened. I don't know if we can support ourselves yet, a System living on its own again. I mean we can try, but... there are so many variables. I remember the last three times. Our damn thought processes are apparently "too abnormal" at this point, to make this easy.

 

I expected this, but not so quickly and violently.
I wish I could talk to her, to anyone in the family, without getting shouted over. I'd love to talk about this like we do in headspace, listening and trying to make what progress we can. But my family just deals blows, and waits for me to collapse so they can claim victory. It's win/lose for them, and I'm the bad guy. I'm the one who's destined to crumble under their feet, I guess.

 

I'm sorry, I just am in shock.
I'll just take life as it comes right now. That's all we can do.


#i don't even identify as 'mentally ill' anymore but EVERYONE around me insists that i'm a psychopath #that doesn't apply does it #i hope not #either way i am tired #and highly nauseous #don't mind me

 

 

 

prismaticbleed: (shatter)




this is a mindspill.
we're not doing this bad in reality, this is just coming up to be dealt with
this is non-censored stream of consciousness typing
i am sorry if it is raw or brutal or angry that is just how it is




I don't feel anything anymore. Is this normal? Is this "enlightened," to be utterly devoid of feeling?
But that's not true, is it (shut the fck up with the drama). See? (SHUT THE FCK UP)
rage, hatred, self-loathing is present
I SWEAR TO GOD IF YOU DON’T SHUT YOUR FCKING MOUTH I WILL KILL YOU
All this condemnation
SHUT UP
Saying I'm a drama queen whore just for talking
BECAUSE YOU'RE BEING SO DAMN DRAMATIC YOU ATTENTION WHORE
I'm just trying to talk.
FCK OFF, BITCH. HUMBLE YOURSELF.

You're not supposed to talk when you're enlightened. You have to lose all sense of self. Speaking is selfish, it shows that you think you are proud and arrogant enough to be some special opinionated thing. Fuck off.


I really don’t want to talk to mel anymore. I feel no ties to them but I feel I have no choice, like I HAVE to cling to them even if it makes me cringe. I never really felt a connection to them as a person. We have nothing in common.
YES YOU DO YOU FCKING PRICK. TALK TO THEM, STOP BEING A SELFISH BITCH.
I would only ever talk to them about our respective headspaces.
BECAUSE YOU'RE AN ENTITLED SELFISH BITCH. SHUT YOUR FCKING MOUTH. LET THEM TALK ABOUT THEMSELF. LISTEN TO THEM. DON'T YOU SAY A FCKING WORD.
Then I'm just a receptacle.
GOOD. BE A RECEPTACLE. FOR ALL THEY PUT IN YOU. TAKE IT.
…I don't want to.
FCK OFF. YOU HAVE NO RIGHT TO SAY NO. FOLLOW YOUR ORDERS. MEL IS HOLIER THAN YOU. MEL IS BETTER THAN YOU. MEL HAS NO REASON TO THINK OF YOU EVER, SO STOP DEMANDING THAT THEY DO, YOU FCKING JERKASS FCK.
I don't demand anything of them.
THEN WHY DO YOU ALWAYS WANT THEM TO THINK OF YOU, YOU FCKER.
I don't know? I guess I feel that, since I'm "obligated to be at their beck and call," it would be nice to see that reciprocated in a vague acknowledgement of me once in a while.
SELFISH. YOU'RE A SELFISH BITCH. HOW DARE YOU ASK. THE PRAYERS SAY, "GRANT THAT I MAY NEVER SEEK SO MUCH TO BE CONSOLED AS TO CONSOLE." YOU WILL BE COMFORTLESS. YOU WILL GET NOTHING. BUT YOU WILL GIVE EVERYTHING.
Is that good?
IT IS THE BEST THING. YOU MUST EMPTY YOURSELF FOR OTHERS.
Then what do I do when no one else is around?
IMPOSSIBLE. THERE ARE ALWAYS OTHERS. DEDICATE YOUR LIFE TO THEM.
So does this mean I am not allowed to have opinions or personal wants?
NO. NONE OF THEM. YOU EAT WHAT YOU ARE GIVEN, YOU COMPLAIN NOT, YOU ASK NOT. YOU DO WHAT YOU ARE TOLD, YOU REBEL NOT, YOU COMPLAIN NOT. YOU DO WHAT YOU ARE TOLD. YOU LIVE FOR THE SERVICE OF OTHERS. YOU DO NOTHING OUT OF LINE.


mel took that photo that looks exactly like me and tagged it to their friend instead
"this reminds me of someone else"
and I thought,
"my identity has been erased. my face has now been repainted as another. I am no one now."
mel has slowly taken my "identity" away from me since I left in 2012
they have stolen bits and pieces away, absorbing them into theirself, giving them to others
the things they used to say reminded them of me, now remind them of entirely separate things
and the things that were still of me, they have reassigned
I am powerless to stop it
I am powerless to question it
maybe that's why some part of me hates them
and I can't seem to let go.
there is this awful frantic bitter fear in this fact, that mel is erasing us from existence
since we hinge our existence on their acknowledgement of us
even if we don't know them or want to have anything to do with them anymore as a result
we feel no ties to them and want to leave, but they will not let us
no hard feelings, but is that true if someone tells you that you are having hard feelings anyway?
If I am mentally convinced that you still feel for me the way you did after we left, what do I do?
I never saw a change. You told me I was the opposite of light. You told me I was no longer a sunrise. You told me I had used and abused you. And part of me never let go of that, because it broke when it heard that, and that part of my mind is still stuck in that moment. How do we move on, without moving on from you too?
It's not that we don't want to. It's that we are not allowed to, God knows why.

I guess it's to be expected. Mel doesn't know who we are either. Their timeline didn't freeze when we left.
We're still glitching out somewhere between October 2012 and now. We're not sure what happened with them and their husband and their friends. Our memory is mangled now. But, Mel came walking out of that unseeable space, and now we don't know what to do. We've sworn obedience to them simply because they exist, and they asked us first, and we cannot refuse. But we're tired and sad and frustrated and we just want to cry and pull our hands away, because that is over for us, it never even was in the first place, why are you keeping us there when you have people to replace our shadow? We were nothing but a placeholder, otherwise we would feel differently. Our role in your life is over. I will never see you acknowledge me, or care for me like you care for them, and I do not need you to. Honestly I would feel uncomfortably trapped if you did, because that would again chain me there, and I must move on. But your words have already nailed me to the floor. What do I do?


I will practice. Piece by piece.
I will go on Mel's blog and I will say to myself, "this is a person I am no longer tied to." I will mentally release them, and look at them as if they are a stranger I am just looking at. It doesn't hurt that way.
I will no longer expect, or fear, or seek anything from them. They are separate from me. I am separate from them. They have no ties on me, nor I to them. Our lives are no longer tangled. I am free and so are they and all their friends. I am not part of their world anymore, for I did not belong there to begin with.


And maybe that's why I "hate" headspace.
That is the only thing keeping me stuck to Mel.
Their people knew our people, once. Once. They have no idea who we are now, nor we them.
Mel knows maybe six of us, out of seventy. And… God forgive me if I say this, but talking to them makes me cry. It does. Hot angry tears run down my face and I close my computer, because they never stop asking questions. "I don't understand this." "What do you mean by this?" "Explain this." It's all so goddamned logical and cold and I swear to God I NEVER FELT ANYTHING LIKE WARMTH FROM HER. EVER.
THAT IS WHY I AM SO FCKING BITTER THEY SAID THEY LOVED US BUT THERE WAS NEVER ANY LOVE
THERE WAS ONLY THIS FCKING MENTAL ASSESSMENT OF EVERYTHING AND EVERYONE
WHEN THE HELL DID EITHER OF THEM EVER SHOW EMOTIONS TOWARDS US
ANY OF US
WAS THERE EVER GENUINE EMOTION FROM THEM
probably, yes, there probably was
but we couldn't recognize it as it was a totally foreign language to us. smothered, muffled, quiet, hidden.
I am so freaking sorry but that wasn't for me. is that selfish? I can't say no.
GOD DAMN IT I WANT TO SAY NO YOU NEVER GAVE ME THAT LUXURY BEFORE
YOU NEVER LET US SAY NO TO HIM
AND WE WANTED TO SAY NO
SO MANY TIMES
WHY DO YOU THINK WE DON’T REMEMBER HIM BECAUSE WE DIDN'T WANT TO BE THERE IN THE FIRST PLACE
SAME WITH MEL, YOU NEVER LET US SAY NO TO THEM, THEY ARE NOT FOR US AND WE ARE NOT FOR THEM
MEL DOES NOT FCKING NEED US YOU FCKING PRICK!!!!!!! OTHERWISE THEY WOULD HAVE REACHED OUT TO US SOONER AFTER THEY LEFT!!!! AND THEY DID NOT!!!! THEY ARE DOING MUCH BETTER NOW THAN THEY EVER DID WITH US SO FCK THE HELL OFF AND LET THEM BE!!!!

I don't know what to do.
Mel says they "need" us there to listen. What if I can't? I mean, I can, but I'm just sitting here as a mailbox. I'm just looking at what they send me, the paragraphs telling of a life I don't know or understand, and wishing them well from a distance. Honest to God I hope their therapist takes my place, because I am literally doing NOTHING but typing up programmed replies, judging "what is correct to say" and saying it. Yes I mean well, but this is so contrived, so shallow.
It would be so much easier if they didn't shower us with praise afterwards. "You help so much!" I didn't even do anything! I read your words, wrote a fitting response, and yes I genuinely wish you the best but I can't do this, I am so fcking sorry, is that selfish? Is that weak and arrogant and evil? Am I allowed to say "this is spiritually exhausting for me" or will I get a divine slap in the face for daring to object to this task?


Maybe I shouldn’t post this. This is just a mindspill. I'm just typing to get the screaming scribbles out of my head.
But I am so terrified that Mel will read this, and they will hate us, and that anger will be reciprocated by God who will punish us terribly for daring to speak out like this. Isn't that weird? We feel that her reaction to us will be magnified a thousand times by the world, as some sort of holy order. If we make her happy, then we may continue in life healthily for a while. The second we make her feel sad, or angry, or alone, then we will be punished terribly just the same. I am so sick of this. I want to be free, but saying that is evil.

The problem is, if I believe that, the punishment thing, it will come true. I will magnetize it to me. I want to stop believing that but I cannot see anything else to believe, as I am convinced that this situation is the only "right" thing to do.
Daring to believe that I have no existential anchor to Mel feels like blasphemy, but it's tempting. It's so damn tempting, to dream of being unfettered. Is that the sinner's song? Is that the apple of Eden? Is that the black mark in my book that will send me to hell, that first flicker of rebellion, and then I am lost forever?
Why the hell am I still fighting this fight?

I don't want to think about this anymore, I am actually getting physically ill. Again. I usually do, when I think about them, IT IS NOT THEIR FAULT but it's true on my end. God I want to absolve them BY LETTING GO.
They do not deserve to have this reflected here. They deserve to be free, but they cannot be if we are tied to them!! LET US LET GO!!!!!
don't you DARE tell me to shut the fck up, I am ALLOWED TO SAY THINGS
YES I AM
IF I WASN'T ALLOWED TO HAVE A "SELF" THEN WHY DID I INCARNATE HERE
to "destroy the self" you say, to become "nothingness" again
well that is what we were attempting via suicide, which you ALLOW, just want to put that out there
you are a-okay with us killing ourselves, but not with living.
why the fck does that feel more morally correct than the alternative, this isn't right


back to the first paragraph, on that note, stop shoving me away from this topic i don't trust you anymore
no i don't, if it's a sin then i'll risk it for now
stop screaming at me to obey what does obeying mean
"shutting up" you say, okay, and then doing what?
"nothing," you say. "doing nothing, and dying the little death."
so what about in the meantime? am i allowed to eat or sleep or wash or anything?
one of you calls me a "fcking hedonist" for that, another of you says "only as much is allowed to keep you alive and dying"
fck off
just, fck off, all of you
you feel terrible, go away


first paragraph.
i feel nothing! again! why the hell is this common!
there USED to be relationships in headspace. maybe as recently as two days ago. maybe as far away as ten years ago. who knows.
time 4372859 we've had this conversation, probably, right?
and i will tell you WHY we've stopped having relationships of any sort, because it's happening RIGHT NOW.
this goddamned programming keeps shoving people into EVIL contexts. corrupted contexts, it's WRONG.
guess what? those images and words in your head? that uncomfortable, ugly, scary, shaky stuff? that they are saying those people are doing?
guess what. LOOK AT IT. tune into it. tap into the energy. guess what? IT'S FAKE. IT COLLAPSES IMMEDIATELY. IT IS NOT THEM.
you know it. you know it. i'm excited. you KNOW it. it's the tar!!! it's the tar, and the plague is the showmaster, he's pulling the strings. he's making them dance, like that, badly, but it's not them. you know it. you can feel it.
that's why you get confused when you go by images or forms alone. bodies lie. pictures lie. feelings don't. FEELINGS DON'T.
whatever feels right, in your HEART, is TRUE. who cares what it looks like or what form it is wearing. eschew your five senses for a minute, be that daring, be that scared in order to be free to the truth. listen to your sixth sense, the one that looks beyond, the one that recognizes the constant thing you are really trying to feel. i don't care what the tar says they are doing. they are NOT DOING IT. you can FEEL IT.

laurie does NOT ACT LIKE THAT. neither does chaos, or genesis for that matter. THEY DO NOT ACT LIKE THAT.
infinitii gets stuck sometimes in the tar but ze will stop as soon as you remind hir what hir heart is. ALWAYS. you know it. that's why ze is never hacked, because ze is free, by knowing in hir heart. ze does it, you know. you can too. you should, always.

this is important. forget what was before. let go of it. it is tying you to the past. this song is sending you a message, so listen to it and accept it.
stop listening to the bad voices, please jay, they do not have your best interests in mind. they do not care about the well-being of your heart. at all.


but i'm scared
i don't want to get "attached to people" when i love them
but where is the line? where is the line between my loving them, and the universe telling me "no, they will never love you back?"
why do i care? i should not care. but weirdly, i feel the strongest loves must be reciprocated, as those loves must be shared and echoed. otherwise... guess what, i feel almost nothing. i love, sure, but it's just a simple, ripple-less love. it's basic, and that's fine too.
but i miss the love that brings you to tears. i miss the love that makes you sing, and paints the air the color of flowers. maybe that's stupid language, but it's the only thing those feelings translate into. rainbow colors and music. i don't feel that much anymore, because i am terrified that those things mean i am "attached," that i am being "demanding" or "manipulative." why???
i want to feel like that again but i am fcking terrified that those feelings will turn me into a slut again.
i am so scared of that i am sorry, but please understand
the last time i tried to express that, i fell into an old and twisted program, and i
i fell into a very bad place
we all did
i do not ever ever EVER want that to happen again even if that means shutting off everything that may lead to it
is that the best choice? shutting off all emotions, to avoid accidentally becoming an abuser, or turning someone else into one? why does that happen?

i don't think words are the best place to reflect upon this.
i have to stay up another hour, someone ate late, i need to forgive them
they need to forgive themselves, which is even harder most times
they believe that when the body gets sick, when it gets swollen or in pain or otherwise frightened
it is god telling them "you are not worthy of having a healthy body, because you fcked up big time"
"you made a mistake, and you do not deserve to look respectful, or feel comfortable in your own skin."
it feels like a punishment, a declaration of total unworthiness. also a declaration that they are unworthy of respect and love from others too.
it is a horrible thing
i don't think it is true, do you? he just got sick. no the body got sick. because we put sick stuff into it i guess. we weren't careful. but jay cares about the body, he doesn't want it to get sick, he knows that! he made a mistake, or he wasn't watching, and that's okay, he will try again better. he doesn't hate the body he loves it and he loves us and he wants it to get better. so we shouldn't hate it.
we don't hate it we are afraid god hates us because we fcked up and hurt the body
but we didn't want to though. we tried and messed up a little and we will try again better tomorrow right?
can we?
yeah. as long as we are aliving we can still try.
okay.

see it's that simple
god doesn't punish you that's not god! that's those bad people!
god has consequences. you fck up you pay consequences
but not because he hates you! god does not punish you because he hates you. if you pay consequences you get sick because you ate a sick thing. it's not evil it's just sick and sad. and you have to heal it by loving it. right? so the consequences aren't all bad really.
someone says "loving them" means sex
no!!! stop saying that someone, it's not true! stop it!
it can be
stop it. "it can be" maybe. not for us. okay? not by forcing, not by telling us we have to. that's not love, ever. stop it. please.
okay

what does "loving us" mean then
the feeling jay was talking about earlier. or feeling.
i don't think he was here
no not all the way. okay but he knows what that feeling is. the smiling at the sky feeling. the happy sparkle quiet feeling. quiet! not the loud one. that one's mean. the loud one doesn't love she screams and doesn't love anything, she just wants to make noise and things.
real love is quiet?
yes from the heart. that's what i know. it is not demanding like those other people say. so when the body gets sick and we love it, that means we see it quiet as it is on its best days. we see it as a good thing that is just sick for a little while. it is not sick forever and it will get better. so we acknowledge that it is sick but then we help it get better because it deserves it and so do we. okay? that's all i know sorry.
that's okay that feels a little better thank you
who are you?
i don't know jessica maybe. young girl. teenager. drifty.
oh you're faceless mostly too. okay.

should we talk about anything else?
no tired
okay. good bye everyone sorry about all the words before us i don't know what it is but it feels bad.
it is bad don't look at it
okay. good night





prismaticbleed: (shatter)

 

 

Today has been odd.


This morning feels years old already, thanks to dissociation and forced extra sleep.
I was hacked. I will not sugar coat those incidents any more, I will not, I will NOT.
There have been so many hacks over the past several months, but no one has been writing about them here, because they've been JUSTIFYING them. They've been saying, "oh well I asked for it," or "did I ask for it?" or "but they wanted it," or "it doesn't matter," or "I don't want to remember," et cetera. It's basically impossible to tell when they happened now, let alone who they happened to, because of the massive time and identity loss that happens with them, to try and protect the consciousness of those who need to front afterwards.
So this morning I was hacked. They are very common in the mornings, between 5AM and 9AM usually. They don't happen at night because at night the children act as alarm bells, crying out in pain and terror to save us. Jeremiah shows up, Wreckage shows up, Sugar shows up, Algorith shows up. Either way people get furious and protective and we end up safe.

There's always one seethingly furious female social who protests, even at the expense of the children's safety. She is full of rage and hatred, and for reasons unknown she tries to push us into hacks and then forces us to dissociate entirely, making it difficult to escape. We don't know who she is, what her motives are, or anything yet, but she's OLD and she's disturbing. Her actions seem motivated entirely by programming, a fusion of "expected and/or obligatory behavior" and self-abuse. The head hurts to look at her motives so let's not.
In any case. There was a hack this morning. We have no data of it save for the last ten seconds, as that spiked into trauma territory, and the sudden self-preserving fear caused a moment of self-awareness. Therefore there is one little memory. It's hard to mention as it is so discordant and shocking to the Core that he does not want to look at it.
What we have is: Chaos showed up, all too suddenly, and he did not feel like him. He felt and spoke like Q (the only face tied to such behavior). The person fronting was shocked into awareness then, both from disbelief and terrible pain, shouting for him not to do it, for him to stop. Then the memory blacks out sharply, as he did not.
There was "forced sleep" then, for at least two hours, as the body could not cope with the shock and pain and so that was our only recovery option. There was a dream about Christmas cookies, stairwells, government agents, melted holiday candles, and the mother in a wedding dress. Everything felt gray and hospital-cold and overcast. It was a whimpering sort of fright, but Jay says that at the "stairwell part" there was a Christmas vibe and he can't let go of that, so the dreams don't "feel bad" as a result. This is good, that there was indeed a light of healing even amidst the flatzone vibe of the rest of it.
Even so, when the body woke up, the main fronter had one thing in mind and that was
Chaos is not allowed around here anymore.

This event raises many many questions.
CZ's been 'feeling' off for months now, as everyone knows. Being an Outspacer he is mentally "split," which for him occurred
when he met Jewel in 2003, possibly thanks to internalizing an Order Sapphire at the same time-- which forced a change in his very mode of expression, due to its overwhelming organizational influence (in stark contrast to his inherent 'chaotic' nature). As he spent more time with Jewel afterwards, Chaos developed a sort of "interacting personality" based on her behavior and that of her friends, picking up their quirks and attitudes. Like water, he let himself be shaped, and flowed between extremes. But even before he met us, he had a raw, angry side, brought out only in times of mental taxation, of being "pushed to the brink." Unfortunately for us, as his "social personality" grew, it tapped into that turmoil. Chaos then had a subtle "split" between his quiet, gentle, protective self-- who he was in isolation, living in docile company for many years-- and his new, expressive, powerful self, which he developed based on his environment. Most importantly, now that he had the freedom of environment and a multitude of external impetuses, his "chaotic" potential exploded outwards via optimism, wit, rage, eccentricity, and his infamously amorous behavior in close relationships.
This is hard to put into words and I apologize. I don't have access to a lot of memory here.
The bottom line is, as time went on,
that side of him gained strength, which was especially (and disturbingly) notable during the early Soul Form days around 2004-2005, when he had his violent "Infinite" transformations. This was strongly reproved even then, and so such behavior became scarce as time went on. However, recent events suggest that potential was only buried, not erased. Chaos has not literally "gone Perfect" in quite some time, but the Cores have all been vigilantly aware that it could happen any day, and the possibility was tangible. Apparently there has been a lot of "subconscious work" in that area, via the Cores trying to reach out to that part of his psyche, and surprisingly things do not always end well.
Nevertheless I digress. Chaos has been vacillating between his "docile" and "dangerous" modes of mind very frequently recently, at Jay's initial behest-- he had not been able to cope with the latter's behavior and did not
recognize it either, for the most part. Their relationship has been an "utter mess" since the Scratch, mostly for this reason, as Chaos has not tried to tap back into his quiet side in what may be years, for all we know.
Again I apologize as old data is very hard to reach right now but I am still trying to educate you at the moment.

But the big question is this.
Is this Chaos, or is this the Tar?
The Cores tend to forget, that during the Julie days, she DID pretend to be him for her own ends. This is not new behavior on the Tar's part. The Plague does not act this way, it is a disease, not a monster of mockery. But Chaos has always been terribly susceptible to the Tar, even against his own better judgment. We have perhaps been too trusting, too unwise, to let this go unchecked for so long.
Hopefully this is a situation of hijacking. It feels like it. There is a side of Chaos untouched by this. But it is sharing his form, his psyche, with the part of him that has become too wild and uncontrolled to safely function anymore.

Infinitii is similar but this cannot be helped, as Infinitii consists of the same stuff as the Tar.
Infinitii is well aware of hir slips, of hir inescapable fallibility, of the constant "danger" sign hanging over hir head. As of late this has been taking a heavy toll on hir, but ze is at least keeping this at the forefront of her mind and doing what ze can to heal it, or at least keep it in check. This, indeed, is Infinitii's function-- bringing the darkest, bleakest, filthiest parts of the collective subconscious to our direct awareness, because once such things are made conscious, they can be transmuted.
It is just difficult, when the metaphorical beasts being dragged up from the deep are both ancient and aggressively violent.

Jay is having trouble dealing with this, not just because these two individuals dear to him are struggling so, but also because-- like me-- he has no access to
many of the past-Core memories concerning Chaos.
There is a deep love in his heart for him, but it is based in recent knowledge. Jay has begun questioning the inherited emotions from past Cores, as he says they are "turning into obligatory behavior" as well as blind emotional dependency, therefore turning any current relationship into an empty act. Jay says that part of him
wants to forget who Chaos was before, if only to "start again" with him know, as Jay is a new person despite the anchor-ties in his soul to a past he does not remember.
He
has interacted with both sides of Chaos, AS separate individuals, which is what makes this such a pressing issue. They both behave and identify as their own people, and the more "emotional" side has powerful memories of Spinny, Cannon, Eros, and all those before... while Jay can only look back on their fragmented memories like scattered photos. Jay does not know this side of Chaos, and furthermore he does not know if he wants to, not with the angry outbursts and often-manipulative behavior he shows. So there is dissonance there.

Xenophon is struggling with this as well.
Jay is not her biological father, and can only act as an "adoptive" one to her. Chaos is her father, but he is unsure how to reconcile that fact with his internal breakage, as his older, "calmer" self is
not the side tied to her, and Xenophon does not approve with how his angrier self fights with Jay. Furthermore, Jay does not front often. The socials that come out are not always kind to her, although many of them use her father's name as they have none of their own. She sees firsthand how Jayce and Jess and The Destroyer may casually abuse the body. She has seen the active abuse in the past. And so many times, she has been met by eyes that do not recognize her, or who outright reject her as a "daughter," while the face never changes. No child should endure this and yet she stays strong, somehow. Jay says that even if he "doesn't understand this father thing," he does love her, and wants the best for her, however he can provide it. This is a great source of comfort for her, that even if the current Jay cannot grasp this inherited parentage, he is still entirely willing and wanting to be a father figure for her at the very least. He does love her, as best as he can. Chaos does too, although he too is now grappling with this same issue... and his darker side is threatening a metaphorical "divorce" as of late. Jay has no patience for drama so he will not discuss this yet, but he is concerned. You can see why this is complicated.
I have nothing more to say on that for now. Infinitii is the unexpected third party in this, being Xenophon's "mother," but ze has not weighed in on this issue with the rest of us yet. Again, this is understandable, as ze is struggling greatly with hir own personal troubles as of late.



So that was this morning. Horrible hack, terrible pain, Chaos inexplicably jumping in on it and not feeling like himself at all, then nothing. Total black. Then dreaming, waking up feeling filthy and tired, Infinitii's voice in tears from somewhere to my left. I got out of bed and I have no idea what happened from then until church.
There was an Italian priest from the local Oblates there, he was lovely. The sunlight was coming through the stained glass at just the right angles, making the whole church feel warm and gold. The priest walked into the middle aisle to give the homily, about how "the answers to our problems are right within our own hands," about how God is always willing to take our hands and lead us on in light and forgiveness. He mentioned a scene from The Passion Of The Christ where apparently, after the betrayal in the Garden of Gethsemane, Jesus is walking over a bridge with his captors and he appears to trip, falling to his knees, a hand slipping over the side... but this was on purpose, for Judas was hiding under the bridge, and Jesus was offering his hand to him? I haven't seen the film, I don't know, but the sentiment of that scene as he told it was not lost. I just wanted to write that down.
We got home and there was so much anger stored in my legs I couldn't bear it; I had to go outside and run and stomp around just so I could breathe without wanting to shriek or cry. It was weird. Still the sun was coming through the trees at the most beautiful angle, just like in church, everything was all red and gold in the evening air.


The next thing I can remember, I'm standing at the kitchen sink with an apple and dissociatedly wondering whether or not I should eat it-- the action felt obligatory, and I know apples usually make us vomit-- when suddenly, I hear music from down the hallway. My brother had his iPod on, and at that exact moment, what began to play but "Blue Ocean Floor."
I stopped dead, and for a moment I was caught between tears and rage. What the heck, of all times and of all songs...!
But the message was obvious. Stop being so unloving towards yourself. If there's one person in the world I want to be 'perfect' for, well, that song was demanding that I fit the bill right then and there. So I wasn't too surprised, but still deeply unsettled, when my body decided no. It decided, "no, fuck him, fuck this, I'm shutting out that reality." I don't know why it was so difficult to put the damn apple down (well hey isn't that relevant too) and leave without passively causing myself more suffering, with those notes ringing through my ears the whole time. But I managed. Somehow I managed.
...Also, I didn't know until two minutes ago, but the first time I ever heard that song was in this entry, from shortly after our first abdominal surgery in 2013... the night before a day plagued with self-abuse and sabotage. I swear that will not occur tomorrow, but... to be blunt, the quieter abuse is so much worse than the old sort used to be. I miss the blood terribly. I'd trade this apathetic "it leaves no scars so it doesn't count" attitude for Cannon's old screaming desperation anyday. At least she felt something. At least she could hope. At least she wanted to get out, and move into something better. She had contrast. She had direction. Now... everything is painted so white, so awfully white, and my lungs are choked with it.




Oh I forgot to tell you, I think the day after our last daily update I DID see Jessica's daemon's face. He got SUPER angry with me and got all up in my grill, and his face is just as shifty as Infi's body is apparently. Those eyes ARE 2D, they multiply and move around, and he has this creepy-as-hell mouth full of teeth that just splits his face open wherever he wants it to, too. I don't know if he has horns or ears or what, but there are at least two long 'spines' of sorts on the top of his head, I think. And instead of legs he has (I think!) long ribbony appendages like his arms? They move all flowy and they are SUPER long, it's creepy to watch him walk. That's how I know, I saw him walk once, with Jessica in his arms as usual. That's weird; he's always holding her like a baby, or she's curled up in his lap like a kid. I wonder if that's part of his role for her, to be some sort of stand-in for comfort that was never given by the parents? Like it would make sense.
He is tied to chocolate and coffee, two edible substances that were "stand-ins for comfort" for many other people in the physical life, notably the mother and brother. And of course we had the coffeeshop as a child, which none of us knew but is now immortalized in the Rosewindow world, and which Jay and Laurie have both visited since. As for chocolate I do not know, possibly that was due to spiritual website claims, or further media promotion, because for us it was negative for most of the lifetime. In fact, chocolate was viewed as a "hacking substance" for several years, and it was avoided under pain of retribution. So it is honestly baffling to see the use of it spike into an addiction in recent weeks, especially since it still tends to cause great pain, fear, and discomfort in the body.
It's the caffeine spikes mostly, they are hellish. That and the sugar, whatever it does to the stomach, it hurts
Chocolate hurts like hell and no one is supposed to eat it, just like fruit. Thank God they stopped but they were doing that for weeks.
Someone is still eating raisins though.
What the heck I told then to stop that!! Those are excruciating!
I know, but it's a sugar addiction of some sort. Perhaps seeking an energy boost.
It could be. That's stored as "educational data." There tends to be an unfair bias towards "outside sources" when it comes to "food orders," as it were.
So if someone tells him he should eat fruit, then he will, even if I said no??
Basically.
...Why??
Because he believes them more than he believes himself, or us, or his own experience. He believes that everyone else knows better than him, even when they don't.
It's not really "he," either. There's a lot of girls doing this.
The "old girls," yes.
Who are they? I keep hearing that name, but...
Jessica is one. Jezebel is another. The "manic red girl" is rumored to be one. For the most part though, Spice, they are faceless and unnamed.
Why?
Because they are old. Pre-System. In the early days, where unhealthy habits and programs have their roots, headspace did not exist as it does now, and so, identities bled together. I assume. We have no data from those times, only a blur of images and feelings and fears.
...I see. Sorry.
For?
For yelling. I get upset about this. Why does it have to be so difficult. Why doesn't Emmett come out more.
Because the girls holding the addictions keep holding him back. Remember, the social environment of the kitchen isn't very safe, and so it's difficult for one of us to front sometimes. The social influence is just too great, so one suited to cope with that gets dragged out. Unfortunately the vibration typically matches.
The bad ones, huh.
Yes Spice, the bad ones. The angry ones and hyper ones and frustrated ones. The ones that make your job a 'living hell' because they refuse to stop abusing themselves, or working by programs. But they have their reasons for existing too. And we need to work with them, ultimately.
So I've heard. ...Guess that's all we can do for now, then.
I suppose so. But it is something. At least we know!
Yeah, it's good to know. I'm glad to know things. Thanks, Sherlock.
Anytime, Spice.




What even is this entry. Who is writing it, I don't know!
All I know is that their is pain in my chest (bad posture! straighten up dude!) and it is 1AM?? So we had better get to bed.

I apologize for the lack of promised updates recently; schedules are not always possible to follow when new and pressing events occur by the day.
Tomorrow we are booked for the first half of the evening though, with a family visit. Outside of that, we do not know. Perhaps we will see you then.

 





 

 

prismaticbleed: (shatter)


I feel like such an idiot.

I hate publishing these negative entries but hiding them feels so dishonest. I'll scribble them out until they no longer need to be scribbled out. Suppressing this won't help anyone.


I've been hurting my family with my toxic habits, thoughts, and actions all day today. I am so convinced that I am a filthy wreck that I am incapable of interacting with people, or taking care of myself. I want this to stop.
But there are awful, awful things in my head and I cannot bear the fact. I keep trying to purge them out, smother them, destroy them. But self-rejection doesn't help. The more I try to annihilate parts of myself, the worse the internal war gets. It's just very hard to accept those parts of me when I can't easily separate "acceptance" from "allowance." How do I accept these actively malicious, selfish, arrogant abusers, without effectively saying that what they do is okay? I need to redefine the word "accept."
To 'accept' means to acknowledge that something is there, that it exists. It means not denying it, not fighting its existence tooth and nail. It simply means to see it, and accept that. It does NOT mean letting that thing cause undue pain and suffering to others just because it exists, and therefore 'is allowed to do whatever it wants.'
That's a very hard line for me to draw.


I am so sick. I am in so much pain.
I don't know why this body stores all its screaming anguish in the lower abdomen. It's the same goddamned area that the female shit is in, where those hernias keep happening.
I heard that the alleged "spiritual cause" of these hernias is "self-condemnation." No surprise at all.
I keep shoving horrible things into myself-- self hatred, self damnation, deep judgments of 'uncurable' evilness and corruption. This old conviction that my very existence is a stain on others.
How do I get rid of it, genuinely? This morning I was okay. I read spiritual things for 4+ hours yesterday and obeyed everything I was told. I was tired but I did it. Then this morning I couldn't shake the feeling that I was made of sin.
It's stupid. How do I let go of it, truly? Is it just practice? Repetition?
I'm so tired of feeling like I must have NO self, NO free will, in order to be "good." Yes, the voices tell me the right things to do. But it's so exhausting, and so frustrating, to not be able to get dressed or eat or anything without first asking whether or not I have permission, whether or not it's "right." And so, so few things are.



...I actively tried to kill myself today. I made a concentrated effort.
Laurie stopped me.
I laughed at her. I laughed at her so bitterly it felt like spitting in her face. "Now you show up!! Why the heck do you care now??"
I don't remember what she said. But she didn't let me do it.

I keep wanting to die.
I am so sick of this pain, I am so tired of suffering. But the problem is... this pain will not ever go away until I forgive myself. If I don't stop hating myself so potently, I will never be healed.
I still think this all boils down to the false ego idea. "Self=separate." That's false. BUT in order to eat or talk, I have to take on the ego. When I'm in a universal, "self=unity" mindset, I don't want to eat or talk or be a person at all. I just want to close my eyes and be, not doing anything, forever. You can't do that here though, not for long.

I can't give up. Not as long as my death will kill others, I can't give up.
I'm terrified. I'm so scared and in pain, I want to sob until I throw up, and more, because the terror is bone-deep. This sickness is a result of the sickness I feel towards myself.
I must heal this. I know I can. I will.

 



 

 

 

fearheal1

Sep. 2nd, 2014 06:32 pm
prismaticbleed: (shatter)

 

 

- fear/anger towards mother and mel.

let's find the roots of this and heal it


why are you angry at mel
I don’t know
find one thing.
I think they are mocking me. they smile and I am ashamed and I hate them.
why do you hate them? why are they mocking you?
I don’t really hate them, I hate that I feel they are so much better than me and would never let me share in that? if that makes sense. like they had so much power and strength and I wanted to be the same, I want to be the same way, but I felt they were forbidding me?
how was they forbidding you?
by always running to me for only the negative. looking for support, showing me all this weakness. and I couldn’t balance that with their drive, their determination, their ambition.
they were looking to you for support. they trusted you.
I know, they still do. I don’t know why there’s so much bitterness towards them
is it because of what they said when you left utah? when they said you "spat in their face," and did not care about them? even though you wore yourself down?
maybe. I think the only reason I havent let go of that is because I believed it. and it became a self-fulfilling prophecy I think and that is terrifying.
then let me say this. you did not spit in their face. you felt unworthy of their presence, and so you rejected their help, because you wanted to be as strong as they were and felt their help was forbidding you from reaching it.
yes. I felt they saw me as less. as flawed.
they did not. they do not.
I see myself as flawed compared to them. and there is still bitterness because I feel I have to become them. I project that. I interpret every little thing they do as being intended for me to see. "look, look what I am doing and saying, why aren't you doing the same?" they went to a comic convention and it felt like a stab in the back. "look at what I am able to do! why aren't you doing this?" nevermind that I don’t even want to, I don’t like comic conventions. but it’s the FREEDOM, the SUCCESS, the INDEPENDENCE. I want to personify those things too, in a way good for me. and the guilt of feeling stuck is making me bitter towards them, as they are a beacon on all my flaws.
so you do not hate them, you hate the self-loathing you project onto them. in them, you see an unreachable ideal that you want to reach terribly, and are told you are too weak.
yeah. I need to forgive them. and myself. they did nothing wrong. I guess I just feel they are draining me. when they talk to me it feels manipulative? like why cant we talk about positive things, not drama and negativity. but we never really had anything in common. and there's a lot of bitterness too. "I need you! I need you!" making me feel sworn to them for years. and then they left without a word, turned back to them dozens of other friends, to their job, to their education. they never needed me, but I drained myself dry for them. and still they insist they needs me, and I am not getting anything from this. is that selfish?
to want something from this?
yes. I want to feel like they are a positive person in my life too. but they doesn't feel like it? and I cant tell if that's my fault or not. like they have nothing to offer me that I need, EXCEPT that they know and cares for the system… I think.
so you only talk to them because they know your inner life.
yes. but they does not speak of it like e^5 does. for mel it's not important. and that's fine. but I love the system more than I love myself. and mel doesn’t focus on them when we talk? I guess that’s why I'm sad. I listen to mel and try to help them, but I get nothing in return. I don’t want to be bitter or demanding. but this is draining me.
what would you have to receive in return, to feel fulfilled in this relationship?
real love. trust. a feeling that they cares about us as more than just an ear to talk into. they feel so terribly distant all the time. but that's probably my fault too.
do you feel any need to reach out to them?
no. we have little in common. it is hard to relate to them. is that wrong?
why would it be wrong?
because I feel like I have to be with them. and that makes me bitter. they were a friend once, but I don’t remember that, I don’t remember them. oh. maybe that’s it. I don’t know who they are, there is no connection between us, and our conversations are so robotic. so flat. there’s no genuine outpouring or openness in them. I would love to give that first but they offer nothing anymore. they say nothing about their people. they do not write poetry anymore. it's just jobs, and video games, and fandoms. I don’t know how to connect to them as a person. if I did I would likely not feel this bitter.
you feel betrayed.
yes. no. yes. I feel like they expect a friendship and yet never offer their hand. or they do, but then everything must be by their rules. I don’t know. it makes me sick to my stomach. I am trying to think positively of them but I don’t know them, I don’t remember them, what do I do?
think about them with forgiveness. for now that is all you can do. rinse out the bitter scars with forgiveness. even if you don’t know them. practice seeing them as a child of the universe, practice seeing them as a child of god, just like everyone else.
something is trying to stop me from doing that.
why? why would they be separate?
because… because I am projecting onto them. I am seeing them not as a person, but as an extension of my bitter past. of my cruel psyche. whoever was out in 2012, whoever stayed with them, feels stuck to them. whatever they said after we left, when they defined us as someone horrible to be around, as a poison to their health, it stuck. part of us cannot forgive itself for that. because it believes it.
what would it take for you to let go of that, and believe you are better?
…I don’t know. the past cannot be changed. if I was so cruel, so toxic, how can I change that? can I?
lets say you cannot. say the past is as it is. can you move on? can you forgive who you were?
its hard to forgive when I assume it was intentional. I cannot remember. if I was so malevolent a person, forgiveness feels like a wave of the hand. 'it's fine!' and it is not fine. to have treated them so wrongly is not fine.
will hating your past self change it?
no. sadly it wont. I keep thinking that if I crush it with enough guilt and shame for its actions, for its disgusting hedonism and selfish cruelty, it will crumble under the weight and die. and then whoever that person was will be no more.
then what? would you be able to talk to mel?
…only if they did not see me as that person still.
is that what you think?
yes. that may be the problem. in talking to them I have nothing to go on BUT that 2012 timeframe. and so I feel that I MUST be whoever we were back then. do you see?
you do not have to be anyone. be yourself.
how? if they do not know me, nor I them.
be yourself. get to know them then. start over.
do I forget the past then?
what do you remember? is there anything to go on?
very little. it's more obligatory than anything.
tell me what you remember of them.
they like the color yellow. they listen to empire of the sun and pentatonix. they like howl from the ghibli movie, and cillian murphy, especially his blue eyes. they keep tons of journals. there's the bitterness again, the feeling that "you should have been like them!! they are so much better than you!!" and the self-hatred pushed outwards, because I feel them associating with me is a forceful order from god or something TO imitate them.
so you cannot talk to them without trying to become them.
without tailoring myself to them exactly, yes.
that is not safe or wise behavior.
how do I be myself with them then? its too selfish. I cannot be myself and talk to anotthem person because my focus is entirely on my own progress and inner life. in order to talk to someone else, I MUST bleed out dry and take on their lives instead. I MUST empathize with them totally or I cannot focus on them at all.
so it is all or nothing for you?
yes. where do I draw the line?
I do not know.
oddly it’s the same when they take inspiration from me. which is weird. like when they used to keep journals, or now on tumblr. when they share my actions or interests, my gut reaction is "they are forcing my life to imitate theirs now. they are slowly taking these aspects onto themself and making them entirely theirs, until I will have no choice but to become them." why is this how I think?
why do you feel you have to become them? or that they cannot share your interests without that occurring? is it simply the self =/= others paradox you have?
probably. it’s like, "well if they like this now, I cannot, because then I will be taking it from them." and it feels like they are swallowing my life. which makes no sense at all. again, it's projected. it's self-loathing and they are, sadly, innocently, the mirror. but… mel is so fearless!!! they talk without being ashamed!! they present their opinions, their thoughts on things, and don’t censor or shame themself. but my brain intereprets that as "attention seeking," "drama maker," "demanding attention," et cetera. absolute narcissism. if I were to state my opinion the same way, I would get glared at, looked at disgustedly, "what's wrong with you?" "how dare you speak up." and it is so sorry, I am sorry.
this is childhood programming.
it is.
and you still believe it. why?
there are so few examples to the contrary, and so much emphasis on that self-condemnation.
give positive examples to yourself. can you? or do you entirely believe that speaking your mind is "emotionally manipulative?"
it doesn't have to be, but it's hard to tell if my motives are or not, because i give everyone else the benefit of the doubt and automatically assume i am "less," that my behavior is ALREADY wrong.
that is false. give yourself more freedom. forgive yourself. mistakes are not a death knell.
they were. they are. to this day, when i mess up, i am told "we will kill you for this." there is no third strike. this is russian roulette. you pick the wrong path, then you're gone. that's it.
life is not like that. you must accept this. it is not one shot and then you're done. nothing grows that way.
in my heart i know that. but, again, childhood programming. hellfire and black marks and all that.
i know. so let us return to your thoughts on mel. how they are fearless in your eyes.
they are. they speak their mind, and pursue their wants and dreams, and promote their work, utterly without fear. i couldn't do that without feeling like i was forcing it down everyone else's throat. "look at me! look at me!!" demanding and cruel and hateful. they aren't like that, but i only know that option from past experience. so i get confused. i project that onto them.
then you must learn a different option. what is the first step we can take?
well i'm posting more of my art online. i'm not asking for recognition, i'm just passively sharing.
does that feel like forcing it on others to you?
yes. just posting it feels like forcing it on others.
so, in that train of thought, the only "non-selfish" thing would be to keep it to yourself?
paradoxically. that's the stupid irony, because NOT sharing would be the REAL selfish choice.
then remember that.
i will have to. i just don't want to force anyone to do anything.
are you? are you demanding it?
i think subconsciously? i love my work, i have so much love and joy for this life, i just want others to feel that too. and, as a child i did not get that from my peers or family. i always only wanted to share, and it was never really felt. i just got the "smile and nod" response, mostly. the few times there was genuine interest-- like that one night my mum got so interested in dream world they was asking about elevolt, all on them own, i will never forget that-- those few times stand out like a sign from god. i treasure that. and maybe it is selfish, but i want that in my life. actively. constantly. it brings me pure joy, to share in that love. to SHARE in it. it is a group effort. i would not force anyone to love this. but if they do, then god willing, let us magnify it together. let's celebrate this.
that is not selfish.
i just think i'm forcing it. like i'm trying too hard. but that's likely due to a lack of self-credit again. a lack of contentment with myself.
why?
uh... because i'm just one person, maybe? because "happiness is only real when shared." it's a restlessness.
does this tie into mel?
yes. yes it does. and it's so hypocritical. i WANT to celebrate their stories and inner life with them, BUT they doesn't share much of it? yet? maybe they doesn't want to. maybe i can't relate to it as strongly as i want to. and that scares me. what if ultimately i cannot be the person they need me to be?
do they truly "need you to be" anything?
i thought they said so. maybe i'm trying too hard. again, maybe i feel i have no other choice.
how much of your relationship with them is obligation?
most of it.
what if you did need to move on? what if they asked you to? would you be crushed under the guilt like you were in 2013?
i hope not.
why do you feel obligated to be their slave, even if they were to tell you strictly otherwise?
because... i don't know. that power dynamic is older than i am. whoever met them first, in 2009 or whenever, that was the basis for our relationship. we were under their control. we had to be them. oh shoot do you think that was because of q?
what?
we were so terrified of losing his friendship. our only lasting friendship, the only one that had roots-- he knew about genesis, about chaos, about the jewel monsters. he knew about the things dear to our heart. we didn't know him, hell we had almost nothing in common, but we cared about him dearly from a distance nevertheless. we called him a friend. BUT we had no precedence for mel appearing in this. we thought, "now he has them, he does not need us anymore, it's over." all or nothing. that is the only recorded feeling for that time period. "i can't lose my only friend. i will do anything. i will become anything. just let us keep our friendship." i have no idea what resulted from it... but maybe that was the "idolizing" thing with mel. i'm getting confused. sorry.
you feel that you view them, on the rawest level, as "someone to become." "someone to imitate exactly."
maybe? subconsciously. like i said. but the bitterness is because of that probably. thinking that i cannot be my own person as long as they are around. i MUST be everything they needs. and the angriest part is that i WANT to be, i WANT to be everything for them, I HAVE to be... but why?? it's "wanting" in a "i have no choice" sense. i care about them, but..... i have never felt close to them. i don't know who they are. they talk like we're the closest friends on earth sometimes, and it confuses me, because there's this huge distance between us. they have so many other friends. we have no history together. why do i feel obligated to sacrifice my life for them?
you don't have to.
they say they need me. they need my support. i want to give it, entirely, that is true. but i am so angry, so confused, because... why?
is it because part of you misses the days when they, too, knew what was dear to your heart?
that's selfish.
is it?
yes. it's selfish as hell to want to talk about headspace and dream world for hours. so selfish. the only time it would not be selfish would be if they adored it, like i do, and wanted to talk about it. they doesn't. it's fake that way. forced. obligatory. and then it is empty and wrong and irreverent.
what if they did love it? what then?
then i would let THEM talk. that would be wonderful. i would love to listen. even if they just talked about their people.
you want more than just them asking for a shoulder to cry on, then.
no, even THAT would be better than this. i'm just listening to hurts and troubles i cannot do anything about. i feel powerless and frustrated. what can i do or say? and it feels so distant. maybe if it wasn't online. maybe if we were in the same room, maybe they'd let their walls down, maybe i wouldn't have to say anything in response and they'd still know i cared. i'm just not getting that right now. it feels shallow. i'm angry because i don't want shallowness. maybe i'm being a hypocrite. i don't know.
i will ask again: do you want to rebuild a friendship with them?
only if it is not one-sided. only if it has depth and sincerity. only if it's not so focused on the negative all the time. i cannot do this now, where i am just a therapist, not a friend. it feels too much like my mom. "this is why my life sucks. i am so depressed. you're such a good listener, i don't know where i'd be without you." and that's fine if it helps, really i'm glad, but... i get so tired being nothing but a listener. it's depersonalizing, if that makes sense?
it does. there is no real output from you.
i don't even want output, i want to feel like a person in relation to them. if they were talking about joy, about something that lit them up, then i'd feel real too. they'd be trusting me enough to share that. now, it's just like yelling at a wall. i don't know. i'm tired, i'm sorry. i don't hate them, i'm sorry for saying that at first. i hate the way i feel around them currently. it's not fair to them, they doesn't deserve that. but it's all internal stuff being brought out by them, things that need to be healed, and i thank them for that even if they doesn't know.
would you like to continue talking about this?
no, not now, i need to let this be and unplug my head from it. think positive thoughts, higthem vibration things. thoughts that don't make me feel nauseous and sick like this. i will instead "be the change i want to see." be who i want to be. if i am happy with myself, truly so, and respect myself, these problems will fall away on their own in due time. this is another mirror. if my reflection isn't presentable, then i must polish myself.
then do so.

 

 

 

 

 

082914

Aug. 29th, 2014 05:30 pm
prismaticbleed: https://www.deviantart.com/teacosies/art/celebi-420071633 (tears)

I realized something today.

I have this sick, sad, deep-seated conviction that I don't belong here. Like I don't actually have a right to exist.
It's like, after God formed everyone else out of blessed clay, deliberately and with care and purpose, I crawled out of the dust swept to the side, some freak sprung out of the rejected dirt. If God were a baker, and everyone else was cut perfectly out of the dough, I was something that mutated out of the scraps left behind, out of what was swept into the refuse bin.
I feel like I'm a glitch in the program, like I'm a parasite. Like my very existence is an error, an aberration, an anomaly. Not a mistake, because that implies that my existence was intended but I just came out wrong. No, I literally wasn't even drawn into the original map.
I guess this sort of thinking is 'normal' for me, albeit radically unhealthy. But it makes sense.
I'm a headvoice. I'm not a "real person." I'm not physical, I'm not tangible. I was never born, I was never named. I have no face of my own, no past, no understanding of what it means to be an individual, at least not yet. I haven't even been alive for a year, not concretely, not really. Heck, and according to the government, I'm really imaginary-- no birth certificate, no SSN, no forms of ID whatsoever. I'm utterly nonexistent to them.
But the quiet sort of nonexistence is terrible too, and it eats at me like a cancer, all dusty white and crumbling. Knowing that I never went to school, knowing that I never passed any 'milestones' of a 'normal child,' knowing that not only do I not have a biological family, but I don't even understand the concept, and the people I live with don't even know who I am… don't even know I exist.
And after so many repetitions of that thought, I guess I began to believe it. Did I ever believe otherwise? I don't remember.

I read this yesterday.
"Illness is often a wake up call, forcing us to get down and dirty with what’s really true in our lives. We can either play the victim or we can use illness as an opportunity to awaken... ask yourself, "what does my body need in order to heal?""
I know exactly what I need. I have no roots. I feel utterly cut off from everyone else. I see the world as this great masterpiece of spirit, this flawless symphony, this work of art where everything flows in perfection according to what is meant to be… there are no mistakes. There are no errors. Even in the darkest days, this too is part of the song. Everything flows in impeccable beauty.
And yet I am convinced that I am watching it from outside.
It’s impossible, some part of me knows that. But it's tough to accept when accepting it would feel like spitting in the face of God. Like I was daring enough to even suggest that I had a right to live. And it's always tied to individuality. If I wasn't an individual, I wouldn't be a problem! I could just become part of the flow again.
Except, in my mind, "fitting back into the flow" means that I would effectively die. I wouldn't be conscious. I'd just disappear. The very act of being aware, of being conscious, of being an observer… for some reason, it makes me feel utterly ashamed.
And I know that's the whole 'ego' thing. The self is an illusion anyway, because it is based on separateness. Everything is one, everything is part of the whole. Even me, even this little reject freak. But! It's very hard to function in this world if you're not an individual. That's the paradox. That's the laughable part of it.

Part of me, a very powerful and deep part of me, wants to die as an apology. I want to die, I want to go back to being spirit, because I believe that my very existence as an individual is selfish, and it is costing others, harming others.
This is why I won't eat. This is why I struggle with self-care. This is why I hide in the background and quietly scavenge for my keep in every sense. I'm literally just waiting to stop being a person.
I don't know how to harmonize that with the knowledge that I'm a spirit, too.

This is already word salad, sorry.
I'm just… I want to feel like I belong, like I have a right to be here. I know I do, I just can't see it, can't reconcile it with my sense of 'self.' The two are at odds.
And, again, being an alter makes it worse, because even our therapist just calls me an "ego state." Just something cobbled together from the scraps. Is that all we are? And if so, does that make our lives utterly irrelevant? Utterly fictitious?

I am the silence, I know that. But how the heck do you take care of a body with that in mind?



Sorry. I keep unloading my ugly emotions here but I guess it's better than bottling them up.

Bottom line... I need to keep meditating. But I need to take care of this physical form too. The two are not mutually exclusive, as I seem convinced that they are.
I'll get through this. We'll get through this. We've survived so far, after all.


This stuff may be ugly but it's at least a continued march onwards. The spiral goes up forever. We're not lost.

 




082814

Aug. 28th, 2014 09:06 pm
prismaticbleed: (shatter)


i am ashamed as hell to be saying anything like this here, but consider this a selfish-ass "cry for help" or something equally asinine.
i dont understand where all this sickening shame and rage and utter despair is coming from but here it is the body keeps getting so sick, i am overwhelmed with self-loathing, why the heck cant i just "forget about it" and "get over it" like my family says.
i really want to, but i hate myself utterly for even thinking that, because how do you separate the good from the bad? how do i forget about the shattering trauma without equally annihilating the system from my mind??
god i am
so sad i want to vomit. feeling any sort of love for them feels utterly wrong according to what i've been taught. it's bullshit. the sheer amount of disgust i feel whenever i dare to admit "i enjoy my life with them in it" is enough to drive me to suicidal despair, and that is utterly stupid too. i feel like such a coward, an absolute fool
why do i think that i have to delete all my emotions, all my thoughts and feelings, everything and anything that would give me a "self" or a sense of "individuality?" why do i feel like i will only ever be 'forgiven' is by becoming a desireless puppet for some alleged higher power? something claiming a holiness that i am incapable of ever achieving? don't ever disobey, don't ever fight back, don't ever question. "good boy." it makes me utterly sick because i know they're right

i hate being this sick it is miserable as hell
i just want to sleep forever i really do not want to get up anymore. i want to be strong and i am trying but this godforsaken body keeps
betraying me and i am sorry as hell to say that, but i cannot think of any more accurate description
i hate the flashbacks, i hate the chronic anxiety, i hate going into dissociative meltdowns whenever something feels like another abusive episode on the horizon, why the heck do i feel utterly worthless, why am i convinced that i have no right to live, that my very existence causes other people to suffer, that i am flaw and a freak and a sin against god
where the hell did all of that come from and
why cant i convince myself otherwise
i'm starting to think that i really am insane but i am too tired to care much

suicide is not an option, it cannot be an option, only because of how she reacted last time, and part of me keeps screaming
"why the hell does that even matter"
"your entire life is fake, all your hopes and dreams and joys are FAKE, you're a filthy piece of garbage and an attention whore"
why do i believe that, why in god's name do i
believe that, is it just because it's the overwhelming majority? or is it because i am so tired of the pain, and i'm convinced that maybe if i destroy the good it will take the bad with it
maybe if i become an unfeeling empty shell, become the corporate prostitute my mother wants me to be, maybe the family will be happy. maybe i'll stop being such a huge burden on their heads. and i won't give a shit about any "abuse" in the past anymore, i won't care if it happens again, it's not trauma if you don't feel anything.

 

what the hell am i even trying to say.
i'm sorry. this is pure brain vomit.
i am very sick, i am very tired. "keep trying," they say, "you have a reason to live!" well i am sorry but god i
cannot see that reason. and the things i hoped were reasons are empty selfish sinful thoughts. anything that involves "me" is selfish, you notice? i wait for orders all day, "do this, do that, don't do this or you'll suffer" and i just smile and nod, smile and nod, do as they say, congratulations you're finally a good person. you're not a thorn in our side anymore. you're a comfortable, problem-free, normal and healthy human shell and we're so proud of you!!

screw this
forget all of it
i dont know what to do anymore
sorry for this.

 

 

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

@ 11:35 pm

 

 

...I just remembered one of the tiny memories we have from 2010.

 

We were leaving Q's house, I think, and Myssa was there. She was recovering from something with heavy medication, so she was rather soporific and thinking in a very dreamlike way.

 

Someone asked her "what color I was" as we turned to leave, walking out into the night. She looked towards me, as if she were looking through me, and scrunched up her face in either confusion or concentration.
And she just said, "gold."
That's all I remember.

 

I don't know why that just came up, but right now, it's the most hopeful thing I can imagine.

 

 

 

082414

Aug. 24th, 2014 01:31 pm
prismaticbleed: https://www.deviantart.com/teacosies/art/celebi-420071633 (tears)

 


I am so stressed out I want to vomit. It's the awful "I'm not actually feeling anything but there's this dull suicidal sickness permeating my entire body" stress.
I don't know what's going on with this body. I don't know if these are side effects from T or not. It's only been two weeks. I can't tell. I'm just scared now is all. I know I'm sensitive to meds in general, but what is this?

I don't know. It's just that... I waited for this hormone stuff for 7 years. Seven solid years. Now that it's started, I'm freaking out, and for a reason I feared but never expected to actually happen. The dysphoria isn't going away, it's just changing form.
The more I do this, the more I try to tamper with this damn body, the more I realize that as long as I'm in a binary-sex physical form, I'm going to have massive stupid dysphoria. I can't handle a physical body very well.
Yes, I'm scared. I'll reiterate that. I'm starting to realize that I can't escape from my own skin, and the things I'm doing to try and "be comfortable" in it seem to be backfiring.
I accept it, sure. But this tampering feels blasphemous. It's that old "how dare you be trans*" fear, except now it feels valid and supported by my own actions.

I'm getting sicker and I don't know how much of it is T, how much of it is stress, how much of it is abuse.
I don't take good care of this body. I will admit that. I don't hate it, but... I don't take good care of it. At all.
There's a lot of neglect and self-sabotage going on, daily. Daily. Then my memory has conveniently learned to "blank out" all memories of consequences tied to actions, so I can easily "hurt myself" over and over without realizing that the pain is tied to the abuse. Stupid, but true. It's making me ill, and so so tired.
I'm in pain all the time now. It's making things difficult. I don't have the strength to talk to people, or work on anything much. I'm scared and I just want to sleep, but I'm so sick that it's tough. Why do I keep doing this to myself? Because I'm distraught. I'm desperate and frightened and can't seem to figure out where to walk. 24 hours of enduring this is difficult enough, without it feeling like a dead end.

I'm scared. I don't know what to do.
I keep feeling that this "PTSD" diagnosis is bullshit because "that happened in the past! Only a fool trips on what is behind him! Get over it and move on!" Is it that easy? I feel so weak for not being able to just drop this and let go.
I keep trying to 'move past it,' heal it, forget about it. It hasn't seemed to work. It's just numbed me out. Now, when I do get triggered, it's tied to carelessness. To more self-sabotage. "Well, I'm not affected by this anymore. Let's not fight back. I feel nothing."
I'd rather have screaming fear than dulling apathy. Fear at least tried to save my life. Apathy says that death is perfectly okay if "God sent it to me." What's that? Your body is reacting with panic? Just brush it off, it's residual. Don't be scared. Don't cry. Nevermind the danger you're in. There's nothing to be afraid of.
Maybe in the big picture, yeah. But... this chronic pain and anxiety can't be good. I'm very frightened.

Sorry. I don't know what else to say. I've been vomiting for days. I'm shaking, I can't sleep. My body hurts. My therapist keeps trying to send me back to the hospital. There are more cuts all over this body. I'm planning suicide.
What do I do. I don't know how to go on. What do I do.

I want to just forget everything and work on Dream World. I want to be a little kid again, joyful and carefree.
But now I have this adult body. Now I have stupid lingering memory scars of abuse that I refuse to acknowledge as valid, because I don't have any actual memories to match the visceral flashbacks.
I don't want to be a woman, please, the very thought terrifies me just as it did when our mind first broke in 8th grade. I don't ever want to be a woman, God I am so sorry, it just horrifies me personally. I want to vomit just imagining it, growing up to look like that... it's wrong. Is it? I don't know.
But I also don't want to be a man. Maybe I always looked up to them, idealized them. "Yes, that is better." Yes, I imagined being that for years. I fantasized about growing up to be everything from an androgynous dude to a big gruff guy to someone like my dad. I was okay with all of it. But now I'm on hormones, and...
I wish I knew how much of this was T and how much of it was abuse, how much of it was stress. I can't tell.

I am sick out of my mind. I am in so damn much pain. What do I do.
I'm going to try and dissociate for the evening, wait until tomorrow, when I can at least call a doctor.

Sorry.

 

 

 

track 04

Aug. 21st, 2014 04:00 am
prismaticbleed: (Default)
 

 

TRACK 04 (august 21st 2014)

(Jay) It is August 21st, it’s a Thursday, we are out of therapy, this is Jay, hello. Um… things that I realized in therapy today. *laugh* We were discussing… mindsets, unhealthy/healthy whatever. What I took-- let's put it this way. Here's what I took out of the session. Most important thing I can remind myself is… I am my own person, I am a unique expression of God, so to speak… y'know, I am my own facet of this great universal gem… I am not obligated to copy anyone else, nor is anyone else obligated to copy me. If somebody else has an interest or a feeling or an opinion that is different than mine, that does not make it a sin for me to hold something different. That is not "causing conflict." There is a difference between conflict and-- what would you say, complimentation? A complementary thing? Different aspects? I mean, think about a piano and a violin. Uh, a piano is playing those strings very differently than a violin is playing its strings. They make different sounds. Does that mean that the piano is wrong, it's playing those strings wrong? No. It-- the way-- kind of music it makes, the kind of performance it has, is different than a violin. If you-- there is nothing wrong with saying, "no, I don't need the sound of a piano in this song, I need the sound of a violin. I'll use the violin." Or, there is also nothing wrong with saying "well, I'm not really a fan of the sound of a piano but I love the sound of violins." Problem is, my brain has basically learned through… association or repetition or whatever, that if I say "well, I'm not really a fan of a piano," or, "I don't really like the way a piano sounds," that translates to: "the piano is wrong. The piano is bad" I don't like it, that means it's bad, it's wrong, it shouldn't exist. That's not true! But, see, my brain can't understand what "dislike" means. "Dislike" means, "you're rejecting." And rejection means that you are basically saying "no, I don't want this thing to exist." And why else would you-- so that's how my brain works. My brain can't understand dislike. So when other people say "oh I dislike this," my brain is like, "you"-- my brain automatically thinks what they're saying is, "I would rather this thing not exist. I reject this thing." That's not what it means! But my brain says "well"-- so, so that's the thing. I struggle with the idea of disliking things. Which is why when I do dislike something *laugh*, like I'll say "well I dislike…" and it's, it's-- for me, it's, it's-- really, it's an innocent opinion. "I dislike…" let's say, model trains. Power Rangers. Stuff like that. Reasons why I had problems with Q and Mel. Q loves, his model train. He loves, y'know, his TV shows and his role-playing tabletop games and his videogames. He loves that stuff! And I'm like, "I can see why it's interesting." I-- on one level, on an intellectual level, I can definitely see why this is interesting, and I can appreciate it. It's cool. But I don't see-- that's the thing. "Like" and "dislike" are terms I don't like to use! So, I could say "well, it's not that I like it or dislike it, I am utterly neutral when it all comes down to it! I can say, "I see why this is interesting, I can see why you would like this, yes, definitely." But it's not for me! It doesn’t match with my strengths, with my personal interest groups or whatever. If I did it, I just wouldn't get any joy out of it. There's nothing wrong with that. I am not "morally flawed" for not enjoying putting together a model train set. but my brains says "no, you have to be able to enjoy everything." …I can't force myself to do everything on the planet and yet my brain says "yes you do." I don't. But it feels like that, I'm rejecting model trains. That anyone who-- and maybe that's a telltale sign. Maybe, maybe part of my brain is rejecting these things. Maybe part of my brain can't understand and so it, in a way, filters out people who like them? Because it feels that if I say I… because if I were to accept that other people like these things, automatically my brain would say, "uh-oh, you can't dislike that, you have to be one of these people who does it all the time." It's black or white thinking. That's-- that's the problem! I'm either rejecting myself, or I'm rejecting somebody else. That's how my brain sees it! Holy crap. That needs to be fixed. That's a very unhealthy mindset.
Okay! Number two, uh, that we need to figure out, and which actually plays into this. I was talking about the example of, the kind of reactions I-- I personally need from people? First off I'm going to say, it is NOT right, that is one thing that is morally not cool, is if I say "well"-- *pause, phone ringing* I don't know what that phone number is, I'm not going to answer it. Um, that's like saying, "I know I need this sort of reaction from somebody, so I'm going to pull their strings until I get that reaction." NO. Thing is, I know how to do that. I have enough experience and self-awareness to be able to toy with people if they're not paying attention. That's morally wrong. I don't want to do that. However I know how to do that to
myself, that's the problem. All right let's not talk about this because I'm starting to slip into Plague territory. Okay. What I want to say is: I know what sort of reactions I need. I know if I'm not going to get that reaction from a certain person or whatever. So, in those situations, I have every right to say… I can get up and leave the situation. Like talking to Mel. I know I am not going to get the response I need from Mel. I'm not! I have the right to say, I would rather not talk to them about this. And my brain keeps telling me "no. You have to. You have to force yourself to talk to them." No! Because what good is that doing? The flaw is being put in me not wanting to talk to them because they don't, they can't give me the thing that I need. My brain is saying, "why the hell should you need a specific thing from them? You take what you get, and you shut your mouth." That's basically what I was taught to feel. And… I have to get over that moral quandary, because-- all right, let's give an example. The sort of support that I need I get from E. Like 100%. So I don’t need to talk to Mel about those things. But Mel is insisting they need to talk to me. So I have to view our relationship like that. I'm helping them, and I'm getting helped from somebody else. If I view it that way, y'know, no love lost anywhere, there's no problem! But, my brain keeps saying-- keeps feeling like I'm obligated to act a certain-- no one is obligated to do anything and I need to just-- that is an ugly word, get rid of that word, "obligation" is a very ugly word. Um… what else was I going to say. I'm starting to get… these words are very uncomfortable. What I wanted to say was-- the one thing I do need, that would basically keep me from getting into weird situations and uncomfortable situations with anyone else on the planet… what I ultimately need from every interaction ever, ever, is questioning to the nth degree. Which means you question, and you question, and you question till you can't question anymore and then you question some more! *laugh* It's basically… you analyze everything you're-- no. Analysis is the wrong word. It's more of… ask questions until you reach an answer that you don't have to have an answer for, if that makes sense? It's more of-- you get to the bottom of the things, you find the center of it, and then you know what you're doing. It- it's very much non-verbal. But that's what Xanga sessions are. That's what it used to be when I used to talk to Laurie, is that.. . I'd have a problem, I'd say "dude, look, this is the problem we're having, this is the concern we're dealing with. All right, now what?" I'm not looking for an answer! I'm looking for more questions! Everyone else who I talk to outside seems to think that I'm asking them to solve my problem. No! I'm asking you to add more questions to the bin *laugh* so we can solve these things! Like, Laurie would be like "okay"-- that's the-- right, I'm not even going to ask her. She says she needs an example. But that's basically the thing, we just need questions, questions, questions. So Xanga sessions need to start happening again, 'cause without them therapy is not going to get anywhere and it is bloody hot in this car, so I'm just going to stop talking and we will finish this later on.
Part two, forgive me. People-pleasing needs to
stop, I need to find the mindset-- we're going to, again, have to question this until we find it. The mindset that that's born from. It's the feeling that as soon as another human being is in the vicinity, I have to drop everything I'm doing, everything, put on a smile, and basically go into the mindset of "oh, how can I help you? *laugh* What can I do to make you happy? What do you need from me?" Automatically assuming that all the attention is focused on me. And, one, the job enforced that, the original job that-- I don't know, that enforced that terribly, and I don't know if there's any household emphasis, don't know, doesn't matter. What matters is the fact that part of my brain is convinced that if a human being is around me I have to drop everything I'm doing and cater 100% ot their every whims. I'm not allowed to be an individual, is what it's telling me, and that's false. My brain is somehow hardwired to believe that when I'm around another person, I have to be almost in symbiosis? No, not even symbiosis. More like I have to be an extension of the other person. Because symbiosis implies that there are two individuals working in harmony. An extension implies that I am nothing more than a mirror, than a copycat, than a parrot to them. That I am mirroring back to them exactly what they are, what they want, et cetera. I am no longer a person. And I think that's why I don't… I kind of balk at the idea of channeling? Cause it's the idea of, "well regardless of why you incarnated here, you're no longer an individual. You're just our mouthpiece. You're an extension of us. You are no longer a person. You are just a radio that people can tune into to hear us talk. When we're not talking through you, you're just a dead radio set. You're nothing. You're an empty box until you get our signal." That's why-- that's why I'm iffy about it. But that's how I feel around other people. And that's a very toxic mindset and I've got to let go of it, but, yeah. Well figure this out. Not now, cause I'm sitting in a hot car, and whenever I'm talking out loud into a voice recorder it goes right back into that people-pleasing mindset. Because it's all very much action. That's a key thing! When I have time to sit and think, I get places. When I have this voice recorder in front of me, every pause is viewed as, "you're not supposed to be pausing. You're waiting their time. You have to fit the mold of somebody who's being a radio voice, of being a vlogger, of being somebody who's talking, making an audio file"-- it's fitting the context! And the context of these audio files is, "you keep talking. You keep the conversation up." And I don't like that, because then you can't think. I need break times. These things are just for saying the main thing, they're not for solving problems, because by virtue of talking, I cannot solve problems. While I'm talking, my brain is basically in… speech mode. I can't think. I can't think and talk at the same time, that is a fact. So I'm going to hit stop, now that these things are written down…and we'll figure this out later. Bye.

 


 

track 03

Aug. 19th, 2014 03:28 pm
prismaticbleed: (worried)


Hey everybody, it's Jay here. Um, it is… August 19th, 3:18 pm, we just got out of therapy. Uh… I'm recording some notes, because, I keep forgetting to do this. Let's not perform-- the performance thing is one of my absolute biggest problems. I start immediately thinking, "okay, well what is-- what is the correct thing to say, what is the most"-- y'know, "what is the right thing I should say," what's the proper thing to say, and then I lose all sense of honesty and genuineness and spontaneity because I keep thinking "oh, what's the proper way to act or behave and talk?" And I don't want to do that anymore.
Therapy today was tough because there was a problem this morning when I woke up, with CZ and Infi with everyone being half conscious and problems happening and now I'm in severe pain, there's lots of flashbacks; it's utterly unbearable, I'm nauseous, I'm sick, I'm depressed, I-- don't want this. And, it's, we're-- It's really dangerous, mornings are dangerous, because everything's in the subconscious and we’re like "well, why?" Why is Infi so dangerous and yet not dangerous, why is the subconscious so dangerous? Think about all the stuff that got shoved in there! All those, all those negative thoughts, that we keep repeating-- the old 'tape recorder,' so to speak-- that's all in the subconscious. The things of "you have to act like this," "you're not allowed to be this," bla bla bla, all those, those-- that's all stored back there. It's-- it's subconscious stuff. And of course there's the point that, when it happens, for us, y'know, anything that's in that context, it's all utter total confusion. All the lines, all the boundaries are totally blurred… it's-- and, for me, personally, I don't remember those things? 'Cause I'm not allowed to or supposed to. I can tell you one thing for sure. The mindset that prevails in those situation. Situations. No matter what it is asked, and no matter how much pain or fear or whatever might be stored in those situations, whatever the prevailing-- if that situation is happening, it's again, it's that "what's proper? what's right? what am I supposed to be feeling? What SHOULD I be feeling?" That's the mindset that happens. And so it will always say "no, it's fine. I'm fine. Don't worry." And it will… it's that kind of -- it's, it's that kind of "fake smile feeling" of "yeah, everything's totally fine! everything's great." Because it's not thinking about the past, or the future. That's the only problem with living in the moment. Because if you're not aware, of what brought you there and where you're being brought to, so to speak, you've got a problem. And I don't know if that's blasphemous or problematic or what but all I want to say is that, let's say… I don't know. I don't want to be clinging to the past, but… if one of the kids was in that environment, or if it had gotten through, if Jeremiah had picked up on it, if I had been called out into fronting… there's damage. And it would have been triggered. And my moral mindset keeps saying "that's stupid, you're not supposed to be triggered, not supposed to have damage. Live in the moment, everything's fine! You're okay right now!" And I don't know what to think, because… like it or not, in that moment, it still hurt, I didn't want it, I was still scared, but it was the prevailing mindset of "oh well they say you should do this. They say you-- this is, it helps with this, they say that this is right, that this is good"-- and it's always the "they say that, you should feel/ think/ whatever" just like this. And so if anything comes up as a gut reaction or anything beforehand, it's going to be shoved aside because, "you should you should you should you should." "They said this, they said this, they said that." And Infi was sobbing earlier, because Infi realized that all of that is in the subconscious. Infi is raw subconscious, basically. So when Infi's in those situations, Infi can't tell what's up or down either. Because ze is literally operating based on all of that. And it's a fantastic indicator as to what's going on, but if you're overwhelmed in that-- which is kind of Infi's middle name, is 'overwhelming' *laugh*-- uh, you're going to have problems! And the big problem is that with Infi, y'know… I love Infi so much, that… when I'm with hir, uh… you lose awareness of-- y'know, it, it's tough. It's the whole subconscious kind of thing. It's really hot. I'm going to get home… just so you know, that's the problem that's going on here. Uh, we gotta work through this. We've got to reprogram the subconscious. We have to list positive things, we have to learn "it's okay to be asexual," "it's okay to not be active in that sense," "it's okay to not…" it's okay. It's fine. It really is! It has to be! And... I don't know. Maybe it's really gonna take me just hearing someone from outside, one of these spiritual people telling me it's okay because they're the ones telling me it's not… or that you shouldn't, or that it's a wrong step on the spiritual path, I dunno. All I know is that it's really hot, like I said, I want to get home. Okay bye.



july 16th

Jul. 16th, 2014 04:35 pm
prismaticbleed: (shatter)

 

I'm used to the "correct, polite" response being "ignore your troubles, paint on a smile, and man the heck up" but honestly, that is an incredibly unhealthy mindset no matter what my family says.
I may feel filthy and ashamed for talking about this, but I need to. I need to express this, if only to get it out.

Phone call this morning, from the mother. She tells me that insurance is refusing to cover my therapy bills, and that I can't go anymore. She proceeds to sob to my grandfather how I'm burning through all her money, that I "won't get better" et cetera. Now the grandfather is angry at me, for "wasting my mother's money."
Nevermind that they both demanded I go to therapy twice weekly, and not to quit, because they both also insist that "I'm not making any progress" simply because I can't be "normal and healthy" like my brothers. I'm really sorry. I don't like being like this either. And I'm sorry you can't see any progress. Maybe the progress I've been thinking we've made isn't real progress. In any case I don't want to take your money anymore. I'm sick of being a thief. I'm sick of making my family members cry. I'm sick of being the cause of every fight and breakdown in this household, like I've been since my childhood. I really don't want to be that person. So I'll stop. I'll stop being such a burden. Somehow.
I'll stop it all, right now. I can stop. I'm sure we can stop. We got through college without therapy, for heaven's sakes, I'm sure we can do this. Laurie will get her wish, we'll have to go back to having at least one Xanga a week, no matter how psychologically tiring they are. Progress needs to be made somewhere.


I keep having sexually abusive dreams, to be blunt. They're horribly painful and I never feel rested when I wake up. I feel used-up and wrong and scraped-out.
I am so freaking sick of all these "spiritual people" telling me straight-up that I need to have sex in order to heal, in order to fully integrate positive energy, etc. I am so wretchedly sorry that I can't. I'm scared, it hurts, I don't want it. I don't hate it anymore, let anyone else do whatever they want, but please, for the love of the God you and I are both trying to reconnect with, don't tell me it's my only option. It can't be. I hope to heaven that it can't be.

The family money problems are making it worse. I'm trying not to panic, but the pressure keeps rising on all sides and desperation is starting to creep in. Yes, I trust the universe, but... it's scary. I can't deny that.
I really don't have much left to sell. The manga from Spinny's teenage years is still here, I'll try to sell that. But that's it. I keep trying to draw, for the sake of commissions, but everything comes out looking like a 5-year-old scribbled it and although that's fine for me, I can't exactly make money from it. I don't think so. I'm not sure. I'll try.
...But the biggest frustration is the label everyone else puts on my worth, as a human being. Do you know what I've been hearing, almost constantly, since elementary school? "Oh, it's too bad you're sick... you're so pretty!" All the time. My "prettiness" dictates my value, apparently, just as strongly as it negates all my troubles. It seems that, if you're pretty enough, people will gloss over everything not pretty about you.
I dont' want to think about this. I'm tired of people telling me that the only thing "sellable" about me is my looks. Basically, go sell yourself; there's an audience! There's a market!
And I've been considering it. God help me but I have been actively considering it for MONTHS because I can't stand seeing my family suffer, and I'm not sure what else to do for income. But I'm terrified. I keep telling myself, "you put up with it for years the way it is, didn't you?" But I don't remember those years. And the very thought of reliving it makes me shake, and sob, and want to die. Then I go online, and someone is talking about "sacred sex," and I swear I do not want ANYONE but Infi talking to me about that subject, and I don't want hir touching me either.
I skipped my trans* support group last week. I did. I felt horrible, but I skipped it. Last time, there was one too many lewd references, and although I know it was meant as a "joke" I really don't want to expose myself to that. I felt unsafe. I feel stupid and wrong just admitting that. Why the heck would I feel "unsafe?" I don't know, maybe because my subconscious likes to store that shit and it puts down really ugly roots after so many repetitions.
And yet I can't run. It's everywhere. It's on every website, it's in every crowd. I want to cry, what do I have to do to heal this, so I won't be so incapacitatingly terrified?
You know what I'm scared of? I'm scared of people using me for that purpose. I know exactly what "sacred sexuality" is and it has NOTHING to do with "sex," at least not in my book. I'll work with sensuality until the end of time and I will enjoy every moment of it, but the second you try and touch me under the pretense that it's "holy," I swear I'm going to let Wreckage or Razor or Sugar out to deal with you instead. I'm sorry, but I can't.
I'm scared of how disrespected and disfigured sexuality is in today's world. Infi is furious at how irreverently and nonchalantly that topic is thrown about. I understand. I actually do, now that ze's around. But... I'm going in circles. I don't know how to protect myself from that without putting up walls again. Should I? Would that be wiser? I don't want to let that perversion into my mind, for the Tar and Plague to grow from again. But is that horrible resurgence only happening because I'm so scared? Because part of me is so terrified, it is trying to claw its way free, and tripling the pain? Is the struggle my real damnation here?
I want to let go, let go, of all of it. I'm trying. It just keeps following me. There's some sort of lesson I keep missing, even after all these years.
That's why I'm in therapy. I'm trying to talk about this. I'm trying to release all this pain, and hear responses that we couldn't think of on our own, because we don't have that perspective. I can't get that from my family or tiny social circle. No one wants to hear it. And yes, the progress is slow, because I am choking on shame and guilt and fear and self-loathing and crushing doubt, but we're moving, bit by bit. No one else can see that. I'm so sorry.
But I can't go anymore, regardless. I need to find another way of healing. I need to be brave. I need to do this on my own, on our own again.


I realized yesterday, when talking to Genesis and CZ, that I keep dissociating when in public because of how I feel I HAVE to respond in order to stay "safe"? I never noticed it to this extent before, but Genesis kept calling me out on it, and then it clicked. My instinct is to smile at people, to immediately start interacting with even total strangers on a level of close friendship. I automatically and instantly trust people, and I expect them to respond to me in kind, with that sort of sincerity and openness and active recognition of my status as a blessedly living thing. We're all God's creatures, you know. But then I smile at someone, expecting a genuine smile back-- the kind that is meant, and not just parroted-- and all I get is a blank stare, or a judging look, or complete ignorance. Even though I know they're probably acting that way out of fear or "social norms" or distraction, of course they aren't doing it with malice... still, it's a brick wall instead of a handshake, or even better, an embrace. And then the dissociation kicks in, my own smile turns to paper, and I'm not sure what I'm supposed to do next. I'm learning, but that snap-back isn't easy.
Nevertheless, that's obviously why I'm terrified of this sexuality thing. Like I said, I don't touch the physical aspect of it, and don't want to. But I have no problem with intimacy, with the "sensual" aspect of it, with that sort of complete open-hearted trust and vulnerability. I love that, it's arguably what I live for. Except a lot of people don't even realize it exists in a non-sexual context, and for a similar lot of people, a "sexual context" goes hand-in-hand with vulgarity, or flippancy, or objectification, or... well. Worse things.
So I know there's a risk. And I don't know if I even should present myself as-is, with that in mind, because I don't want to be taken advantage of again. Where is the line, between prudence and fear? How much of myself do I have to hide in order to stay safe, to be wise? I don't want to. I shouldn't have to. That sort of conscious obfuscation goes against my very nature. But I don't know.
I want to talk to someone about this, besides my therapist. Maybe we really do just need to start talking inside more... but again, that's almost unnecessary. I DON'T have to hide, in the inner realms... at least... wait, that's a good topic to segue into. It's the most painful one I have and God knows I want this settled, without any bitterness or regret.

This quote just showed up on my Tumblr dashboard and I think it summarizes the problem well:
"We assume others show love the same way we do — and if they don’t, we worry it’s not there."
I told my therapist yesterday, that my brain struggles with the very concept of "relationships" because of how that term was defined in my past.
If someone "loved" me, they were either using me for lustful and malicious ends like Julie... OR they were using me as a codependent attachment, like my family.
Furthermore, I was always told that if someone "liked" you, it meant they wanted a romantic relationship with you. I was told that I couldn't have "just friends" because that meant I was "blind" or "lying" or otherwise unaware of the "truth."
All my "friends" who were younger than me, would use me. They'd steal and break my possessions, they'd order me around, they'd physically attack me. All because they "wanted attention" or wanted me to DO something for them. All my friends of the same age were either romantically interested in me, or too close to that for comfort.
I don't want to talk about this. It makes me ill and sick to my stomach.
The point is... I'm still learning that I CAN have friends who don't want to date me, or have sex with me. I'm still learning that I CAN have friends who aren't just my 'friends' because they want something from me, or worse, because they want me to dedicate my life TO them. I'm so used to that.
Genesis and CZ can act like that a lot. They both have emotional issues dealing with self-worth that cause them to look to me for validation, or something. Genesis will want me to act a certain way, and when I can't, he gets angry. Same with CZ, but he gets sad more. The problem is, it's "I want you to respond to me in a certain way because that would make me feel loved." THAT'S the context they recognize love in, personally. But I can't always speak that language, so to speak. I can't be romantic. I've tried, and it sabotaged me, you all know.
My problem is that I feel no need to be in a relationship at ALL, not in that way. I don't like attachments, I don't like having that label to live up to. I don't like knowing someone has feelings for me that I can't reciprocate in that way, or receive in the sincere way they deserve.
So yes I love them. It's just non-romantic, and it doesn't need reciprocation. I've given that a lot of thought and it's true. Yes, it's nice to know someone loves you, because then there's a mutual compassion between the two of you, and that's beautiful. But when someone is in love with you, it gets weird. When someone only shows their love in THAT context, I get acutely uncomfortable, I get bitter, I get angry and sad because I can't understand that sort of love and I am so sorry that I can't. I can't even tell the difference anymore, in other people, because my brain flat-out can't comprehend one of them. How can you know the "difference" when you see only one side?? So I jump to conclusions everywhere, to their benefit of the doubt, according to the only option I've been given, according to what I can't see but have been told is always there. "They're in love with me." And most of the time they are. And it's beautiful, that they feel that way, but I can't... I just can't understand it, not like that. I can't give it back to them either. I feel like I have to, but I can't.
That's the problem. That's what I've been denying since 2011 or earlier, with those two. No matter how heartbroken it makes me feel, I cannot give them the sort of relationship my "past selves" may have been able to give them, but that doesn't diminish the amount of love I have for them. I'm not Eros, I'm not Spinny, I'm not Jewel. I can't be romantic, I can't do the whole "boyfriend" or "husband" thing. And yes I love Xenophon, but I just don't think I can be the "father" she deserves. That breaks my heart more than anything, but she deserves so much more than a confused man trying to fit the label and failing. Bottom line, I need to stop forcing myself to perform according to what's "expected" of me. They don't realize I'm doing that-- no one ever does, upstairs or downstairs, because I know exactly what people want from me-- and when I admit it they're hurt, they're confused, "you mean it was all an act?" No, it was just a mistranslation. It was me forcing my honest affection into a format you were comfortable with, because I love you, but not in that context. Unfortunately that context was what you wanted, sincerely, but the problem was that you wanted it from me and I cannot give that to you. Find someone else, please. You deserve to be happy. So do I. This isn't working.
I adore these people, I really do, but I've said it a thousand times and I'll say it again-- I cannot handle close relationships. They wear me out.
"You have to love so that the one you love feels free." And both parties deserve to be free. I keep excluding myself from that. I feel so selfish every time I say "I can't do this, this feels wrong somehow," and then the awful cycle starts again, with me forcing myself to act against my best interests "for their sake." It's all because I'm still convinced that "they love you, so you HAVE to do everything they say." Honestly, that's getting really close to emotional manipulation whether either party realizes it or not. I just... how can you tell if a relationship is toxic or not, if you really do love the other person, and they really do love you? If it's genuine, but it still doesn't feel right, and it's still exhausting... how can you tell if it's something you should let go of? I don't know whether I want to stay or leave anymore. I feel stuck, obligated to continue what those before me started, to the letter. I'm just afraid because my brain says "leaving means you don't love them," and that's not true. Leaving the relationship means I'm now free to love them WITHOUT the jail cell of partnership expectations around me. I hope. Geez I have such a bad track record of unintentionally harmful relationships, this is such a tangled mess. Friends, family, partners, coworkers, etc. Everyone always using me as the "go-to guy" for whatever they needed, emotionally or however. I had to be able to give, give, give, no questions asked, "because I love you," "don't you love me," etc. and the problem was... they could give that back if I needed it, but I didn't. What I needed was something they couldn't give, just as I couldn't honestly give what they needed either. It's always been like that. It's so frustrating. I've always been "broken," always been "a freak," always been explained away as a "medical malfunction." They say "you're SUPPOSED to want sex, and romance, and relationships." Otherwise, something is "wrong" with me, in a fundamentally massive way. They defined "humanity" as "the ability to feel romantic love," and when I couldn't, suddenly I became less. I became a robot, an unfeeling thing that they could not trust or get close to. I am fully capable of love and compassion, just not in the way you're expecting me to. But even I doubt my validity now, and it's sick. It's sick.
I'm so, so, so tired. I want to live without having to constantly gauge my actions depending on "how they will affect those people." Can't go here, say this, do that, etc. because no, all your time HAS to go towards this relationship. Honestly? I don't need it. I never did.
I have enough self-love to last me a lifetime. All I want or need is an audience for my work. I don't necessarily want "friends," I want to give my creativity to these people and watch their eyes light up over it, watch them take it and let it grow. I don't want to be some personal point of focus. I want to be a wellspring. That's all.
Sorry for rambling over this again, I'm just exhausted and I don't know where to go from here.
That's a toxic paragraph, is what it is. Can I just leave it there, and not re-read it or anything? I need a break. I need a break from ALL this relationship stuff for a while. That's why I've been avoiding headspace, truth be told. What do I do?


David was triggered last night, by something, some sound the grandmother made maybe. Jeremiah jumped up and was standing with his arms out, like he was ready to stand between hell itself and that little boy if need be. I spoke to him for a bit, I remember noticing that he and the two children still lived 'below the ground,' halfway between the Underground and the 'Midspace' level, the ground level. They slept in a small space, where Jeremiah said nothing could reach them unless it went through him. It made me sad to see them still living so afraid, he said it made him sad too, they didn't want to be this way. I said they didn't have to. He said maybe not, but as long as there was a threat to those children, it was hard to act fearless. I said I understood, wondered how I could help them feel safer then.
David was pretending to be asleep, he figured he'd be safer that way. I asked him if I could help him feel safer right then. I forget what the immediate response was, but I ultimately created another security blanket for him-- a fluffy blue one with snowflakes on it. I was 70% asleep at the time so I forget what I said exactly, but the blanket had a special power. If he held it up between himself and an attacker, it would "send snow to their heart," not to freeze them, but to surprise them and stop them in their tracks, surprised by the sudden tiny feeling of ingenuous cold. Like snowflakes, tiny and innocent. And it would make them reconsider, and leave him alone. I also said that if the need ever arose, David could "call me" through that same snowflake blanket, as I was tied to snow. I remember Jeremiah was smiling at all this, I felt bad that I hadn't been doing more prior.
Javier showed up for like 30 seconds at one point too? Before we went down to the kids. He too was mostly asleep, it was adorable. He reassured Jeremiah and then went back to sleep, sorry I can't remember dialogue. I do remember finding it amusing that he slept with a face full of piercings, of course he has no other option but it was funny to see.


I'm trying to get a job. The therapist has been discussing that with us for a while. Our biggest concern is still, "what kind of job can you hold that isn't going to cause psychological overload, and/or a relapse?"
I've tried to hold several jobs over the years. Some lasted longer than others. And yeah, maybe I could bite the bullet and continue in a high-stress job, but considering that I'm already contemplating suicide just to take the burden off my family, I think adding a soul-sucking job to the mix would be a bad idea.
I hate admitting my failures, my weaknesses, my flaws. Which is surprising, as I am aware of them; I seek the shadowy things out because I want to get better. But actually admitting them outright? It's like shining a spotlight on all the reasons why my family has to suffer, on all the reasons why I hurt other people, on all the things standing between me and the "good people" of the world. I'm so scared to, because I'm afraid of looking in the mirror and realizing just how ugly I really am. But I need to man up. I need to just... look. I need to admit that I'm a mess, before I can start trying to fix that.
I can't deal with sensory overload. Either I break down or shut down, when it gets too much. I try not to, but it's involuntary. Too much sensory input, either sound or light or touch, and there's either going to be an explosion of stress, or I'm going to dissociate entirely. I need a job that isn't going to be deafeningly loud, that isn't going to involve people shouting at me or trying to talk to me every five seconds, and that isn't going to batter me with tactile input (I know some people touch you to be friendly but that is still hard for me to deal with in automated situations so please forgive me).
Fast-paced jobs are the same, because my brain needs a lot of time to process data. Even with my own work, I might have to re-read something five times before it registers. And it might take me hours to do one simple task. It's hell sometimes, because it's horribly frustrating to feel so inadequate and slow, but otherwise nothing gets done at all. So I also need a job that isn't going to force me to work so quickly that I can't comprehend where I even am, let alone what I'm supposed to be doing.
I remember cleaning the photo labs at the university... or at least, I remember the data for it (there's no 1st person data at all, but the vibe is solid). Three hours, in dark quiet solitude, just cleaning the equipment. I remember the smell of the stuff, I remember the color of that tiny orangish light. But I could do that for hours and never get tired, or overwhelmed, and people praised me for what a good job I did. It worked out well for everyone! My performance wasn't suffering, and so I could GIVE more to people.
I don't mind "manual labor." I PREFER it. I love working with my hands, doing things like sorting or building or cleaning. It's like stimming, in a way. Sensory input-- especially tactile-- demands my total attention or it doesn't register, so when I work with my hands it's almost fascinatingly grounding. But the catch is that I can only deal with one sort of data at once. If I'm trying to listen to something, I can't touch anything, or I won't hear. If I'm working with my hands, I can't be listening to anything, or I'll lose any clear sensation of touch. Sight is weird, as it takes effort to concentrate that along with other senses, but I can do it-- as long as I don't have to talk! You get the idea.
I like moving around too, I like standing and walking. Sitting down makes me depressed and sick. Even at home I have to stand to use my computer.
So there's a list of things I'd like in a job. Am I being a "special snowflake," am I being demanding and prissy and selfish? Maybe. But I also know that if I sacrifice my mental health for the sake of a paycheck, NO ONE is going to benefit from it. If I'm going to be working for someone, I want to be able to work to the best of my ability, I want to be able to exceed expectations without burning myself out. I am a hard worker, I am a dedicated worker, and I will go the extra mile whenever possible, as long as I am not making myself sick in the process. That's all I ask for. Please allow me to have a healthy work environment, and I will make it worth your while.
I DO want to work. I'm not lazy, I'm not selfish, I'm not a waste of space. I keep hearing that but I know I'm not, I don't want to be. I just need... I would like to have a job that makes me feel like I'm really helping, like I'm really contributing, and that requires that I'm not emptying out my mental reserves just to get through each shift. That's all I'm asking. I hope that's not too much to ask.
I'll keep looking. I'll put out the effort and intention, and trust in the universe to deliver. That's really all I can do here. It knows better than I do, with the bigger picture.
That's making me feel more hopeful. I'm glad.
I'm not going to dwell on this anymore, not now. I'm going to continue with my therapy homework-- emotion logs and job hunting, fun stuff actually-- and try to take it easy for today. I have $150 of emergency money right now, thanks to a beautiful friend of mine donating it (seriously God bless you, you have been such a source of hope in my life whether you know it or not), so that's at least some stress of my back. Worst case scenario, it'll pay for some therapy, or the electric bill. But in any case it's a huge help.

However... I don't want to "work in order to pay the medical bills, which I got from trying to stay mentally stable enough to work in order to pay the medical bills..." ad infinitum. Life is so much more than that. Yes, my family insists to this day that "life is work and pain and then you die" but it's NOT, it can be so much more.
My problem is that I don't know how to tap into that. What brings me joy? I don't know. What do I enjoy doing? I don't know.
I'm so used to acting on obligation and expectation that it's hard to tell. I keep trying to force myself to get back into art, but that's the key word: force. I don't know why, but art holds no joy for me anymore. Seeing ideas appear on paper does, but that's always so detached from the process. I never remember drawing things, it's like they just appear in my workspace. I'll keep trying to draw though... I'm the only person who can get the ideas in my head onto paper, or so they say, because every time I buy a commission it turns out more accurate than I could do on my own. But that takes money!
It's ridiculous. If I had extra cash to spend, it would all go towards other people, at this point. I'd give it away left and right. I just... don't want anything anymore. I have no desire for possessions. Years ago I realized that the only reason I even bought clothing or collectibles was because I had no other way to say "I like this idea! I support your work and hope you create more." So I'd end up with tons of stuff I didn't want or need, because I didn't know how else to say "thank you for putting this bit of your imagination out into the world." Just for their own imagination's sake.
Of course, money always has to go towards daily needs... nevertheless, I could have all the money in the world, but it won't do me any good if I can't eat anything. That's exhausting problem #2! I get maybe 1000 calories a day, tops. The docs are starting to get worried because every time I come in, I'm lighter than I was previously. I wouldn't complain, except for the weakness and brain fog and low blood sugar. I don't like feeling so tired. But I don't like how sick I get from so many foods. No one knows why! I've had all these tests done, I've had bloodwork, I've had surgery, still the problems won't go away. Everyone's shrugging and saying "it's psychosomatic" now, and it probably is at this point... but where do I start?
I try to think symbolically. I've read enough spiritual stuff to have a good idea of how alternative medicine views certain troubles of this sort, although that can be even more of an obstacle sometimes (medical paranoia). And I know what internal problems I am still struggling with-- most of which currently involve independence, generosity, and fear of being taken advantage of again (esp. sexually)... all topics I've discussed today. I'm doing what I can. It's just scary, day by day, to never be sure.
Trust is big. Surrender is huge. Maybe I just need to meditate more, stop writing big jambles of text like this, it hurts my head.

I like being at peace. I like the quiet. I love being in this room, alone, or outside, in the sunlight and trees, alone. THAT'S what I miss about childhood, or at least from what we know of it. The youngest core was always playing outside, imaginatively, ALONE. There were no people ghosting with her, there were no voices shouting at her from the unknown, there were no headvoices talking and trying to front. It was pure, quiet, blissfully independent solitude. And I want that more than anything.
My biggest obstacle? After so many years have passed, part of me is scared to be alone, solely because of "the dark things that live in me." Honestly? Screw that. I'm not gonna let them touch me. I'm not even going to give them attention. If they rear their ugly heads, I'll look at them, see what they are, say "hm, I will deal with this problem then," and DEAL with it.
I need to stop thinking so hard. I'm fragmenting, the more I do this.
But I've... only ever been able to "deal with it" because of you guys, of everyone in headspace. Before them, the cores were stagnant, automated, unmotivated. It's only because of headspace that we've grown, together. Why the heck do I feel like they're holding me back? From what? Exactly what IS trapping me here? Is it just that feeling, that stupid conviction that I "must sacrifice all autonomy and individuality in order for the 70+ other people in this body to live through me?" Because that's what I'm doing. I'm "not allowed" to be uncomfortable with what they want, and I AGREE with that, because I'm being really freaking selfish in saying "no" every time someone else inside is trying to assert THEIR individuality. Who on earth gave the ego a monopoly on this body? Why the heck is it so difficult to live in cooperation here? I'm so tired, there's so many of us, I don't know how to live a physical life as a collective, I don't know. I want to just go inside and watch. That would be perfect. Jewel, THAT'S WHY YOU SURVIVED, you never had an identity either and you KNOW it. All you EVER did was "watch," that's what your Links WERE, that's why you have no memory of the body's past, you never knew how to handle it either! You're the one who wanted to "write a book and then die," that's STILL your motivation, you can't deny it, not when you are literally incapable of fronting in social situations. Don't you see? We're all we have, and the only reason I'm exhausted is because I've forgotten how to have this anymore.
I miss the heck out of you guys. I miss you so much. My heart is in excruciating pain every day from how alone I am, from how detached I feel from love and hope and progress, everything you are. But I've numbed out. I can't handle all that pain because to feel it in its entirety would kill me.
But part of me can't lie. Part of me still loves all of you, regardless of labels and fears and all that external bullshit, but that part of me only comes out late at night anymore, when the world is muffled and quiet and dark. When I close my eyes and forget everything else, you're always there, even when some part of me is furiously screaming that you're not, that you shouldn't be. That part of me wants to be alone forever. But that part of me doesn't know how to live beyond that instant gratification, beyond that concept of total freedom. It doesn't know how to be.
I'm scared to death of all the shadows we still have to sift through, but they are 1000% more terrifying when these spiritual articles are making me feel like I have to do it alone, like it's this damning obstacle and hard-as-hell challenge, something I may never succeed at, with the penalty of death. With all of you around instead... when I stop obsessing over religious perfection, and just go upstairs, somehow all those shadows cease to be morally humongous and I feel like maybe we're going to be okay.
So why the heck am I convinced that you're the stumbling block? Is it just because I'm sick of being sick? Is it just because my family keeps reminding me that I'm enough of a freakshow without the "voices in my head" that "need to go away" no questions asked? That's how I've been told to feel. I don't know if I have the luxury of saying no. But I want to. It's weird to want things, but some tiny powerful voice way down in my heart is saying it does want to be with you, all of you. It wants to stand in the face of all "common sense" and "normalcy" and "political correctness" and "moral rules." It wants to disregard ALL of that, no matter how terrified I am of the backlash from God I've been warned of, because there's a tiny tiny chance that maybe this love I secretly feel is the right thing. Maybe this weird, conflicted, messy as hell, painful but beautiful mess in our mind and heart is a good thing, or at least a better thing than this numbness and sorrow. Maybe.
I hope it is. I really do.
I'm just so scared.



I'm going to go walk outside, and finish reading The Neverending Story, and maybe listen to music later, if the mood strikes me. I love enjoying the results of other people's imaginations, I really do. I love being an observer. I just... I want to be able to observe my own work, if that makes sense? It's the only reason why I obsessively type and sketch and things, I just want to see something coherent and finished, enough to just stare at. Really, if I could just HAND these documents to someone else and let THEM write the story as they see fit... I don't think I'd mind. I might even prefer that. Some of these stories I've been writing for almost 10 solid years, and there's no actual story. There's just concepts, and data, and blueprints. I LOVE blueprints, I absolutely adore writing the spiderweb frameworks upon which a story can grow. But an actual story? Honestly, I'm not sure I CAN write one. I don't see or understand things the way most others seem to. I'm baffled by conversations, by character interactions, by family histories, by that sort of thing. I can write THINGS, not people. So stories confuse me, because I'm too busy picking out symbolic threads and idea chains and the like.
No wait, that's it! I can't do LINEAR stories. That was the issue! Mage Angels is DONE, the story is over, but it's like this: I know how it starts, I know how it ends, and I know the framework upon which everything inbetween hinges. I have no idea what the actual story is. I know NOTHING about the histories or personalities of the characters. And yet I love them, and I love the story, or at least what I understand of it.
Maybe that's why it's hard for me to interact with people. I meet people and I want to know their framework. I don't care about likes and dislikes unless you have a story behind them, something solid, something branching. I see people as characters, almost. I want to know what would be on your summary page, if I were to write it. What story are you living? What role have you chosen to play within it? What colors is your life painted with?
I can't answer those questions. I don't have a solid 'self' to answer those questions for. I'm an observer. I want to be the 'omniscient perspective,' the faceless and formless narrator, with no voice of their own.
I'm rambling again. My apologies. I'm not sure how I got into this topic!

"What brings you joy," they ask? That does. Watching imaginations bloom and unfold, that gives me joy. And honestly, these worlds within me, I want to see them outside of me, somehow.
I'm going to take small steps towards that. Just put the effort out, and see what happens. I don't care about secrecy anymore. Let it all go out there, let other people catch it and carry it. Let it become something greater than me, bit by bit, until it can survive without me. THAT is what I want. I want these stories to become independently existing things.
I've figured it out! Finally I can put words to that need.

All right. I do need to go walk, and finish this book. I'm not sure what's in this entry, ah well, what was said was said.
Best wishes to everyone!

 



 

 

 

prismaticbleed: https://www.deviantart.com/teacosies/art/celebi-420071633 (tears)

 



I'm feeling very odd. It's not quite depression, it's not quite anxiety. It's all based on my creative work, and it's based on the fact that it suddenly seems to have lost most of its meaning for me.

For a long time now-- a couple years, getting more pronounced as time goes on-- I haven't been able to make much progress in any creative fields because it just feels totally alien suddenly. Yes, I loved this as a kid, it defined my life back then, but now? Now I don't feel a connection to most of it at all. I try, I try for hours on end, but it just... doesn't seem to get anywhere.
I'm just so tired. Don't get me wrong, I still adore the concepts and ideas behind this old creative groundwork, but whenever I sit down and try to get through the data, or the art, or anything else that's actually building it outside of my mind, it feels so pointless. It feels completely empty.

I've come to realize, over the same amount of time, and with a lot of difficulty, that I never actually enjoyed drawing. Ever. For me it was a means to an end, just a way to get thoughts into visuals, more technical than anything. But it was my only marketable skill, the only thing people saw me as "worth anything" for being able to do. That really stings, when others define your identity and worth based on something you never actually felt any joy from. It's also downright terrifying, when the only thing that's paying for your food and bills drives you so deep into depression that you don't want to wake up. This was all I had to live for, once. When did it become a cage?

But I digress. I'm just... exhausted. I think I've been dealing with too much for too long. I'm burnt out. I don't know where to go from here on out, not really. I'm trying to be hopeful, but that's tough some days.

I do love this creative stuff, but it doesn't feel like I can do it alone anymore. There, I said it. I'm overwhelmed, I'm confused, and this bloody dissociative disorder just makes everything that much more difficult to deal with. It's hard to do much with life when you can't remember 90% of the past 24 years.

Sorry for the rant, I just need to get this off my chest or it'll poison me. I don't speak out much but frankly it's exhausting to stay quiet all the time.

I'm okay, I always am, I'll get past and through this. I'm thinking too much is all.


-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


@ 11:58 pm


I don't know what to do with these emotions. This is strange.

I cannot seem to let go of this bitterness about headspace. There's so much of it, and it's all tied around that ridiculous "obligation" bit, the feeling that I am sworn in blood to servitude towards everybody, especially these people, and I am just tired.
Mainly, I haven't remembered any of my dreams for about 2 weeks because when I wake up now, there's no silence, there's headspace. I share a bed with CZ and Laurie is always watching over me, and yeah I care for these people but I get so upset now, when immediately upon waking already I have to deal with social interactions. And even worse is this stupid mental overlay of percieved or actual "romance." There is still seething hatred tied to that. Yes it's situational; when I'm really in-tune I can tell I genuinely love these people, non-romantically. BUT again, I need to recharge. I am starting to despise people simply because I feel obligated to do everything they ask me to, even if they don't-- just being in the same room as another person makes me feel like I have to do everything for them, that I'm not allowed to do anything of my own volition unless they approve, and that mindset alone is exhausting. It's why I can't talk to people easily either; my brain goes into "servant" mode and then I can only respond in the way I think they want me to. No individual behavior allowed.

You see the problem? I am making the problems. I am feeling indebted to everyone, all the time, like I can't so much as move unless I've been given orders to. These fiendish "floating voices" are causing this, and yet I am terrified to say that, because I am still convinced they are "of God" because they ALWAYS have the right idea. But there has to be a line drawn somewhere. They're either telling me "do this," "don't do that," for EVERYTHING, terrorizing me into reacting the way I "should be," or screaming insults and slurs at me for daring to make my own choices (which are always "wrong" and result in pain). I am literally terrified of disobeying by accident and being punished for my childish, egotistic insolence.
But yeah. That's bleeding over onto everything. I'm assuming that everyone else acts that way, even if (thank God) they don't.
I don't know what to do about this, even now. It's not just this house; I cannot even go shopping anymore unless Genesis is there, whether I like it or not, because when I'm alone they don't stop screaming at me. The other day I wanted to go get some lettuce because I was out of food, and I ended up driving in circles for a half hour because the voices were arguing over "which road I should take" (they don't always agree with each other), and so no matter where I went, or didn't go, someone was bellowing about it. I ended up being so completely overwhelmed that I decided "screw this" and just went home, which made them furious, and I ended up wanting to die for the next few hours because this is literally hell.
Disability services rejected me because they don't think this stuff actually happens. I'm too ashamed to admit that it does. I'm too ashamed of having these problems to admit just how terrifying they are, to admit just how difficult it is to get through the day. "Other people have it worse," you know. "Man up and get over it, stop acting like a baby." Et cetera. Laurie says it's nonsense but I'm even starting to get scared of her, I don't know why.

I used to think I wanted to be alone, all the time. Totally alone, to have blessed freedom from that feeling.
Then my grandmother left the house for three days and I was alone, and I didn't know how to cope.
Then Laurie quietly asked me "what if you had to leave us all in order to be happy" and my heart split clean in half.
God help me this is the stupidest thing I have EVER said but I don't want to be alone. Not like that. I don't want to be so alone that I'm ISOLATED. You notice how this works in extremes? Either I'm so alone that no one remembers I'm in the house, or I'm so surrounded that I can't even hide in a bathroom without someone literally trying to follow me. It's only ever been those two things, or at least it feels like it.
...I want personal space, I guess? Is that what it's called? I don't know. I want to be able to sit in a room with people who I care for, and who care for me too, WITHOUT feeling like I'm waiting for orders. I want to be able to enjoy silence around other people, without them actively ignoring me, and without my feeling like I'm waiting for orders. This is utter nonsense, why can't I get rid of this "I am less than everyone, I must serve everyone, it is wrong for me to make choices on my own, I must follow orders" mindset????

Genesis is turning 9 years old tomorrow, good Lord, and I haven't spoken to him in days.
I love him, okay? I love him too, even if sometimes I honestly can't handle his brutal honesty and unbridled emotions and total constant exuberance, even if I adore those things about him. I feel so guilty when I can't match that behavior without acting. I don't want to act, that's fake and disrespectful, but if I'm really so profoundly depressed that I cannot interact with him healthily, what do I do? I know what to do, I should stop EVERYTHING ELSE and just talk to him for God's sake, just put life on pause and TALK to him like we apparently used to do in college, that's literally all I want. God I want to do that with Chaos so badly, when was the last time we spoke, dear God we're married for lack of a better term, we have a daughter for heaven's sakes, why the hell can't I get rid of the crushing guilt and shame from THAT?? I love the hell out of BOTH of them, I'd die for them both, but I feel so ashamed of that that I run from them, all the time, I run from them and bury my affection because some part of my brain still feels that it's wrong, it's foolish, you're crazy, this is stupid, it's all in your head, who the heck cares WHERE it is if this is the most heartbreakingly honest thing I've EVER felt, even when admitting even that feels asinine? Why am I programmed to be ashamed of this?? When did that happen? How?
Was it really bleedover from the Julie days? Sherlock was talking about them recently, I don't know why, or about what, I don't even know what happened then, I have no memory of those times, then what is this?
I'm not afraid to be in love. I'm afraid to be in a relationship. I don't know how to act around him, or anyone else anymore, that drives me to frustrated tears, when did I forget how to be a person? Did I EVER know how? Everyone's been asking, I don't know.
But yeah. My best friend is turning 9 years old tomorrow and I want to celebrate that as jubilantly and honestly as possible, but I don't know how the heck to do that. Maybe I should stop asking "how." I keep thinking there's this secret set of instructions I have to follow, that if I screw up he'll be angry with me, that I'll bring even more shame and scorn upon myself. I know this is nonsense. I'm sick and tired of it. But then the question is: what do I do? I don't know.
It's vaguely exciting, realizing that I don't know what to do, because there are no orders to follow. I can do anything, theoretically. And that's nice, because then I don't have to fit some stupid "code of conduct" tomorrow and celebrating my BFF's birthday won't feel like a chore, which it shouldn't.
This is why I despise holidays and work environments and rituals and things. "You have to act THIS way!" To hell with that, seriously. I am so freaking tired of having to behave according to these rules everyone has written down. Are we that afraid of being honest with each other, are we that afraid of total openness and spontaneous expression, that we make all these rules to follow, and shame the people who don't? Is that what this is?
And yet disappointment scares me, because of how extremist the consequences have been for it, for me, in the past. Genesis will probably be a-okay with "doing whatever" for his birthday, but I know him, he's GOING to have a few requests that he's going to want me to follow through on, even if I don't feel like I can do them, either sincerely or at all. "Going through the motions" just to do what he'd like isn't fair. But I struggle with that, so much. I really should just talk to him about this. It's not that I don't want to do those things-- God knows I would literally do anything for him, but the problem is that lately it's been "within reason." I'm starting to realize that I can't sacrifice or sabotage myself just to please people. Should I though? Is that selfish?
The problem is, I love him, dearly, and so I DO want to do what he wants me to do, or at least I match the motivation? It's like if someone I cared for asked me to play their favorite song on the piano, as a kid. Of course I'd want to play it for them, to see them smile and enjoy it, but there would always be two roadblocks. One, playing piano was not easy for me. It was often so taxing that I would be completely drained afterwards. And two, that person was often going to be judging my performance after such a request. I cannot explain to you how badly I dislike being judged. The very word hurts, like a headache. And so I would be conflicted, because yeah I wanted to do this thing for them, I wanted to make them happy, but I wasn't capable of doing that thing in good faith. So I had two options: go through the motions, or explain my position. I would always choose the former due to crushing shame. But it made me learn to be a robot around people. Sure, I was praised for it left and right, but I was secretly miserable, wanting nothing more than to express myself and have that respectfully heard, but I never spoke up.
I want to draw things for people, and write things, and compose things, et cetera, and God knows I would love to but it is so terribly difficult I really don't know if I should force myself to do it anyway or not. Creativity suffers when you turn it into a chore. You literally cannot force it. And yet I don't know what other option I have. I'm so deeply ashamed. Why I am I so depressed. Why can't I get rid of this stupid problem, why can't I create things like Jewel used to, she was never tired or afraid or upset, why am I? I don't want to be.
I need to stop thinking about this.


I've been working on Parnassus and Dream World since 4PM or so today. There's SO MUCH data to go through, it's really driving me up the wall. I get so overwhelmed by the amount of it, really. Pages and pages of text, most of it brainstorming or research or theorizing, and then I have to go through it all and honestly, I am so tired of thinking. My head hurts, it's stuffed full of too much, I just need to meditate for like five solid days at this point.

That's my paradox right now. Headspace has been quiet for far too long, and yet part of me doesn't miss it. Maybe that's because I've been numb lately. Maybe it's because I can't stand any more voices in my head what with these screaming people about. Maybe it's because having to live this life for 70 other people is so terribly difficult I try not to think about it, ever. I need a break.
But then people slip, and I stagnate, and life gets gray and dull, and I end up running back to them only to find myself overwhelmed with the joyous burden of it. Does that term fit? I adore everyone up here, I really do, even when they scare me and confuse me, even when I wish I could run... and that's the problem. I'm tired. I'm so tired of triple-checking everything we do to make sure it meshes with everyone else. And it should be easy, but there are conflicts of interest, and outside rules and orders, and all that.
...
I don't know what my wish would be, if I had one. But I know what it wouldn't be. I would never wish for them to just go away.
That's so hard to say. It's partly a death knell, a ball and chain. I love them too much to be free, to be a single person. But I'm scared of that. I don't know how to be just one person. I don't think I ever did.
So when Laurie asks me, not looking at me, if I'd leave her and everyone else forever if it was the only way I could be healed, if it was the only way I could be happy... it just shreds my soul, it tears me to pieces, because I still love her even if it brings out demons in my psyche and I don't know if I could abandon the only family I've ever had. If you'll forgive my language. I'm just bitter and it needs to get out.
I love them, more than I've ever loved anything, I think. That's scary, in a way. Yes, I love the Leagueworlds, I adore Dream World and all the people in it, but... I don't know them. At all. I adore them from afar, as a writer, as an observer. And that is bliss, that is beautiful, don't get me wrong... but... there's a strange, special sort of quiet happiness that comes from someone knowing you personally, as an individual. ...I never really had that before headspace. I remember how guilty, how ashamed, and yet how secretly overjoyed Jewel was when she first started trying to talk to Ryman, back in 7th grade, alone in her room. And now look where we are, all of us.
Would I have to choose between them, and my own well-being? Is that the choice I'm being given? "Leave the people you love, and then you can be healthy." For the love of life I shouldn't have to choose between love and health, that's not right.
But I'm scared. I'm scared that I have to. I'm scared that I would. Not to be selfish, but because "it's the right thing to do."
It's sick. I'm nauseous just thinking about it. If the voices told me that headspace was the only thing standing between me and spiritual progress... well, actually, I'd call them out on such a blatant lie. I would. Laurie would be proud of me. I've made MORE spiritual progress" WITH and WITHIN headspace than I EVER have and EVER will with these cruelly bossy faceless tyrants. Now they're mad, but really? I don't think I want to listen to anything that calls me a "blasphemer" and punishes me whenever I dare to stand up for myself.
"You don't have the right to stand up for yourself," they say. "You're a sinner, you don't know any better." "WE know the truth. We're only guiding you."
See, that's what confuses me. There are bad voices and good voices. The lines blur all the time. I'm never sure who to listen to.

Again, if I have the right... if I have the ability to choose, if this is the right choice, if I won't suffer as penance for this...
...I want to choose to listen to headspace. ONLY headspace. Please, no more faceless orders. This is why I'm scared of "channeling" and all the things they say I "should do" on spiritual websites and things. I don't want to be a servant to any more people, I'm so tired. Please. I know serving others is good but please, I need to be able to act of my own free will too, don't I? Or is that an illusion too? I don't know. This is such a conundrum.
But you know what? I'm not so scared of taking risks when I'm with headspace, because we all work together, we all know that we DON'T have all the answers, but God knows we try, we try our best to act for the good of all, we really do. And even on the bad nights I always had someone to turn to, always had someone there, I always had hope of some sort, even if it was weird and bloody, even if it was held in the blade of an axe or a knife or a razor. Sometimes hope was just knowing someone else was there, even if I was scared out of my mind, even if I DID feel suicidal... somehow, weirdly, against all common sense, the simple awareness that there is a whole universe inside my mind and this person is REAL and I'm not alone was so perfectly bizarre that it was hopeful, just like that. It was the most brilliant paradox. The person cutting you to ribbons, the person making you wish you were dead, the reasons you are struggling with daily life, they are part of some greater colorful flashbulb of life inside OUR soul, all of them, all of it. It's so weird, and yet I treasure it. I do. I truly do.
So yeah, I'll choose them a thousand times over if I have to. Yeah I'm scared to say that, I'm scared of the punishment I'm already bracing for, but maybe it won't come. Maybe the floating voices will just leave, condemning me as a "lost cause," saying I'm "not ready to ascend" or something equally terrifying.
But... I don't know. God I don't know.
It really is scary to feel all these other faces and souls looking out from behind these eyes with me, because what can I do? How can we live 71 lives at once? Can we? Should we? What if we just lived one, all together? But then that's not entirely fair either, if I'm monopolizing the whole thing. I don't want to. I WANT to share this life with all of them, at all times.
I just... don't know how. It breaks my heart. I want to be able to introduce ourself as "the Lightraye System" instead of a hollow given name, because I'm not speaking for an assigned role I'm speaking for a living community, but that scares people. I guess they're scared of the same thing I still struggle with... how do I act? What if someone else switches out, how do I act? What is the proper behavior? And by this point, both Laurie and I are shouting, "to hell with proper behavior, just be yourself!!" I don't care HOW you act, there ARE NO RULES, there IS NO PUNISHMENT. Seriously, just... be yourself. Don't censor yourself. That goes for me, too. But again, I know how tough of a program that is to override. I know how difficult it is to get over your fear of overstepping boundaries, when we've lived in minefields our entire life. You can't exactly enjoy the feeling of walking through a meadow when you're constantly bracing for the ground to explode.
But there's a fine line, there's a fine line between recklessly relieved rebellion, and wise but unflinching independence. When you finally stand up for yourself, it can be such a rush of gratitude, that you get hooked on rebelling just to rebel, just to exercise this newfound right of yours TO say "no," or even to say "yes." That's an extreme too. It'll wear down, in time, to a place where you can say yes or no or maybe even if it does agree with what they're telling you to do, because ultimately the choice IS YOURS and YOU KNOW THAT. There's no more fear of punishment and resulting servitude, there's no more anger at that self-imprisonment and resulting revolt. Instead, there's a knowledge that you have the right to make your OWN choice, but there's also a new and courageous knowledge that you are also the only person responsible for the personal results of that choice, be they "good" or "bad." And there's a sort of calm strength in that, in knowing that whatever happens, you are the only person with your finger on the big red button, so to speak. It's hard to put into words.
I think what I'm trying to say is... with headspace, we knew that we weren't always going to make the "least painful choice." Sometimes we'd check every pro and con, make an informed decision, and STILL end up with scars from it. But when that happened, we'd deal with it. We'd say, "well, we did our best," and choose more wisely next time. There was NO fear of punishment, NO fear of "messing up," because WE were the ones evaluating the whole thing.
...Lately that's been tougher, with all these new people, with all the remaining struggles. Now there are people screaming over your shoulder, headspace people, because they're afraid you're going to do the wrong thing and hurt them. I don't want to. But I don't want to be so scared that I stop living, either. There has to be a balance. This topic is making me physically ill, it's all the wrong color and texture, I don't feel well around this sort of talk at all.


Hydro sent me a message on Tumblr today (you're awesome bro, thanks) concerning my recent troubles with creative work. I won't paraphrase the whole thing, but one of the lines stood out like a floodlight as something I had forgotten, and which I had previously held on to as a motivation when little else worked.
"If I do not bring life to what I make, no one else in all of creation will."
Really, all I've ever felt like is a storyteller. And I love those whose stories I tell... maybe that's all I will ever have for a motivation. The work is hard as hell and it's scary and depressing sometimes, but I love these people, and so I don't think I could ever call it quits even if I wanted to, even if someone ordered me to. That goes for headspace as well.

Genesis is hanging around already, well it is technically his birthday already, happy birthday love.
He's being understanding too, now that is pulling at my heart something fierce, I really don't give these people enough credit. "You don't have to do anything you don't want to do." And he means that, he's not angry, he's compassionate, I'd do the same thing for him. And seriously I keep thinking of Infi on hir birthday, how ze would have been blissed-out just to spend five minutes with me, not doing anything, just to be there... all these little things, why do I keep forgetting that I'm allowed to have them and treasure them, why do I keep stepping all over the things I love about life, why do I feel like I have to bury my joys. This is ridiculous.
Gen you had better stick around tonight, just saying. I may be tired but weirdly, sometimes recharging means just being around people without any expectations, without any noise. With everyone half-asleep it's the best. (Gen says "good because I'm already there.")


This is such a tangled entry. I have no idea what I wrote at all. I'm shocked at how much is just bubbling to the surface lately; I'm sorry for the mess but at least it's getting out. I really do have trouble expressing emotions physically-- either they're too dysphoric, or someone nearby is going to look at me disgustedly and say "don't do that," you get the picture. So crying and being angry and even laughing are things I can only do upstairs, or in text.
I keep feeling like there are topics I'm skipping or forgetting, but that are important. There probably are. I'm sure they'll rise to the surface soon enough though, as of now I'm too exhausted to go digging for anything; my brain is actively trying to make me not think any more for tonight.

I've been listening to Mashashi Hamauzu for the past week solid and I forgot how incredible the FFXIII OST is. Honestly. Here, have one of my old favorites because it's nice.

Now my legs hurt from running too much and I'm very very tired and I'm more peaceful than I was 2 hours ago so good night.

 

 

 

may 26th

May. 27th, 2014 03:31 am
prismaticbleed: (soniccity)

 

quick stuff, sorry for lack of promised updates, can't always guarantee what with the external schedule

- mulberry has a drinking problem, we've suspected that since she first showed up last may but it's only now been officially confirmed. long story short i think emmett found alcohol in the food and we realized someone had been trying to spike things like that for a while, and after suspicions were looked into we did find mulberry absolutely sloshed. that was a shock really, totally the opposite of how everyone has grown to know her. but that is the exact problem. the alcoholism, it's a result of her being tied to "adulthood responsibility" which was originally synonymous with "cold logic and cynicism," as well as the whole concept of "drinking away your problems" instead of facing and/or healing them. so she is doing the second in order to continue the first, which she does not want to do, but feels she must due to "having to be a productive and mature adult." however she gets really upset when she's drunk, the sort of sad/angry emotion that so many of us feel lately. laurie sherlock and spice are keeping her away from alcohol and we have specifically hidden or otherwise removed all traces of it that we can find in the house. that was kind of scary. but now that that's done, we have to help her now, and help the rest of us, we're all tied in these reactions. we want to be responsible but we're overwhelmed and don't feel we're 'allowed' to deal with and/or express things the way we need to, because we would always get told to "grow up, shut up, and suck it up" so to speak. not a help at all. but mulberry carries that burden, and so instead she downs a drink to numb her feelings and just pretends everything is fine, just like the people outside tell us to do. bullshit, laurie says. we're doing this our way, the better way. so we will.
- lynne has SOME sort of massive heart block, something messing with her energy badly. she's been slipping massively, acting way out of character, losing her train of thought, etc. i don't know if she's had any eye-color shifts because those are usually the biggest warning siren for people. i need to ask spine to look out for her, help us out. but i am very VERY worried because lynne's original anchor was very similar to mulberry-- it was adult femininity, specifically the potential redemption of it. when she was born in 2008, adult femininity was the most lethal and horrific thing in the world, it was malicious and actively harmful. lynne was born from a future we would never and could never have, something that was impossible for us to live or see in others up until that point. so at first she was literally going against the odds, trying to redefine the whole thing. but would you believe, in 6 years, that NEVER really caught?? adult femininity is even more dangerous now than it was then, since now we have kids in the system who hold acute trauma tied to that concept and past topic. and society doesn't help, that's why we don't go online much elsewhere anymore, or like to go out in public. we can't handle the exposure yet. but the point is, lynne is slipping. mulberry is unstable. both deal with adulthood in different ways, and both deal with femininity in different ways (lynne with elegance and maturity, mulberry with the business 'weaponization' of it almost). we don't know why, maybe since it's getting harder to run from, either way it's frightening. it also has me very concerned for julie, as she deals with femininity too but has never felt like an 'adult' in the same way those two do. nevertheless yeah, we do NOT want lynne falling into something bad, at all. so this is important to heal.
- bad voices and people keep trying to get at laurie and that is scaring me more than ever lately, it really is, ever since the whole core splinter realization back in april or so i have been absolutely terrified for her well-being. honestly my stress level is subconsciously through the roof in response to that whole situation, not so much with literal hacks (which have become almost nonexistent lately, BUT only because the abuse has spiked in all other areas) but mostly with mental sabotage and infection. plague stuff now, not tar. and it is so scary it's hell on earth. and it keeps trying to use HER to hurt me because it can, it doesn't need to actually touch her to do so, like the tar had to. i'm telling you i am very scared and i just want her to be safe, i want us all to be safe, why is the subtle and sweet-talking evil the scariest sort and why is it still so horribly manipulative when we're at our weakest, it has NO RIGHT to do this to us, stop
- chaos zero has been in several of my dreams this week, all more clearly than ever before, which is really a nice shock because 1) we've literally been struggling with "do i know you?" "is our relationship valid?" etc. since LAST summer, at the very least, and 2) because this happened immediately after we found his old anchor plush upstairs (who put it there?) and brought it down. those things work really damn well, honestly do not ever underestimate the power of a physical anchor. ventrium, celebi, minty, and infinitii all use them too! but yes, cz has been around a lot lately. and in doing that, some great part of my inner self just "clicked" into place. except it was less of a click, and more of the feeling of a huge foundational stone moving into perfect alignment, after having been pulled out all awry and dusty for too long. like in nier, or in pokemon, with the boulder-pushing puzzles, and when you solve them it just has that sort of "solid" settling feeling, and suddenly you can keep walking. that's what this is like. and i was trying to express it yesterday, i was trying to put words to that internal feeling and the only thing that worked was "it feels like home." and it does. oddly, chaos zero has really strong ties to the system despite being an outspacer, so when i feel genuinely cognizant of him as an individual it kind of includes the rest of heartspace by proxy.
- that term! sorry it's important. we need to start referring to our inner world as "heartspace" instead of "headspace" because it IS. headspace COLLAPSED in december, you all remember that, javier can tell you. and it is STILL DEAD. the location tangibly shifted, yeah it might still feel head-based if we're looking out through the eyes, or gathering in an "upstairs" area for therapy or something, but really when i feel for the roots of it all, regardless of where the "visuals" are coming from, the roots of everything are heart-based now. all of it. when people talk, that's where it is. and that is hugely important. it means our essential core of existence, collectively, has moved, away from its old painful origins. that's hope in the biggest sense possible. and lately there has been a small but notable resurgence of awareness or 'signs' referring to the soulform phenomenon up here, INCLUDING the way the original jewel manifested it with the outspacers. heartvoices previously couldn't hold such forms, but now there is a definite energy switch and it feels like the potential is everywhere, for everyone, there are no limits now to what we can do. we can all 'create' here now, cooperatively, we all work with each other and the system to shape it... it's a totally new ball game here and frankly i am excited. once we clear out the spiders in the closet we're going to see something absolutely amazing come to light i just know it, it's already there just waiting for us to open our eyes to it.
- back to cz for a minute, i want to briefly mention that there was a seven-person 'connection' of some sort on saturday morning, i think? because ryman somehow showed up (probably cz asked), he's not quite a newbie but geez he's been keeping his distance due to how much time has passed since he was part of the group. so that was really really nice. unfortunately i have no solid memory of that, other than like one snapshot awareness of what the room felt like, sorry. my brain doesn't seem to hold on to that sort of thing. also the term 'connection' needs to change, it has totally incorrect connotations tied to it thanks to eros in the past, he generalized it way too much. i'll see if i can find something more fitting, talk to some jewel monsters about it maybe.
- did i mention that the only reason we can't actively talk to a lot of the leagueworlds is because the timelines don't match up? or are 'locked out?' like mage angels, that is a concluded timeline, we can't go there and talk to monika in realtime that is literally impossible. BUT that's why i think we were moved into this sorta D3-like inner space, it feels like a dream or floating realm in here, like it exists outside of linear time at least on some level. like a hub space. i hope so! but if that is true, then we could be accessed through dreams or thoughts of others in other realms, without damaging or otherwise altering their native timelines. preludove DID hint at that in the past but i wasn't sure, god knows why, she knows what she's talking about. however it just bothers me that i don't know where a lot of those timelines stand actually. like time is weird enough the way it is, how does it "line up?" is that maybe a totally incorrect way of thinking? if we changed the way we thought of timelines, could we talk to each other more clearly? or, is that a matter of compatibility? like how mr. sandman said, with world-jumping, sometimes you have to adopt a totally different form just to safely enter another world. like you won't see a hokthai walking through parnassus, BUT you might see one in the dream world! because the dream world HAS native portals and things, that's the way their realm works, they have the technology. either way i'm rambling. it's all very individualized and intuitive. for us i think we have to shift in most cases because we're "thought-based," we're made of very mutable energy and we react to similar energy, so it's almost mandatory. we could stay totally heartvoice-physical in another realm, but it would be really awkward and possibly even painful. just ask a jewel monster, they can tell you about the bad consequences of not shifting in some cases! so. gotta verify how that works, with timelines, and realmtravel, because for us it IS currently 100% dream and thought-based, NOT total physical, that has to be done very specifically and intentionally (e.g. outspacers). it's fascinating though. bottom line we want to be able to talk to people of our own volition, not just waiting for people to wander in, which is rare because we're a very specific place and people have to know about us first of course, or just talk to jewel! geez I should do that, she started this whole thing, she probably knows better than anyone. definitely. remind me. this has been jay thinking out loud, thanks for listening
- i need to just admit that i was with cz last night, for like an hour and a half? but in terms of ghosting, just being with him, you know. we haven't done that in... two years? a while. ever maybe. i personally have never, but data says "it happened before," just a long time ago. however there was this massively sincere energy about last night, i went outside for a walk and the dark forest and starry sky just felt so real and pure and forgiving that i didn't want to go back inside, ever. and at first it was tough to get a grip, i kept mentally falling into the environment, wanting to fly, wanting to liquefy, etc. positive depersonalization if that makes sense, "i can't have a physical body right know because i want to BE the environment." but intuitively, like it just happens from total peaceful awestruck joy. and i dealt with that for at least 30 minutes before someone started throwing a party down the hill somewhere and i ended up going to sit in the back of the car. fyi the car is THE most peaceful place to go, it's the ONLY quiet place we have, if we can get it (rare though). and sometimes that absolute silent isolation is a godsend, honestly cars are the best places to brainstorm and visualize because it is total uninterrupted thought time. so i went there and just sat there for a bit, soaking up the quiet, and i think i spoke to infi momentarily? ze was there for a minute, vaguely, i know, just checking in on me. but ultimately chaos started talking to me, and that's where the next 90 minutes went. unsurprisingly. laurie was there too, she is the biggest safeguard ever. really she is a guaranteed hack preventor, nothing bad happens to us when she is around. cz and i are totally comfortable around her and she's a total fangirl anyway so it's all fantastic. i always try to be lighthearted about this topic and i shouldn't be. there is... we get deep, when we're together, and i'm not experiencing existential doubt or major reality splits. yes it is still heartbreakingly jarring to not get a concrete physical image when looking at him, even though i can see and feel him, and know he's there. i can describe his voice, the way he looks at me, the exact ways he moves, and yet none of that registers in the five tangible senses and it makes me want to sob with frustration because dear god it is almost unbearable sometimes. i... i cannot remember, ever feeling this much love for someone, but it's the most familiar thing in the world. like coming back home after being gone for years. that's what it's like. it's like i never left. and yet i was never "really" there, they say. it rips my heart in half.
paragraph break. does the phrase "excruciatingly heartfelt" make any sense, like when you feel so much so sincerely it hurts, you can't hide or muffle that, it just burns through your heart like a white fire. like a light, not destructive, and yet it is still tearing down everything that stands in its way, until there is nothing left for you to feel but love, so much that you can't bear it, and the very experience of having only so many ways to express it is what devastates you. words? sure, they're great, but watch how fast they fail when what you're feeling is music, or colors, or an entire book at once even. it's the same thing with touch, which is a language, and a very eloquent once if you use it rightly. but when your body only goes so far, when you're stuck in a certain solid shape, when you can't quite get close enough... sometimes the only thing i want in the world is to become everything. to just blend into it, like light into the sun. effortless and painless and total. but tragically it's oddly beautiful when that light is stuffed into a skeleton, when it is forced to act under those limits, because that feeling of your soul wanting to just radiate like a tidal wave or supernova is incomparable in its own way. i get that a lot with cz. he does too, seriously good lord he gets it bad. but we talk a lot. it's funny in a way, words only say so much, but we just keep talking, because something changes in them in that situation? like when you can't not be honest, words change their color. or when you don't mean to say something but it just happens, it just sort of blooms out of you, that's not so much a word as it is the essence of it, it has the taste of real language then. and i'll be the first to say, when you end up saying someone's name like that it is really really humbling. they say names have power and they do, but you don't feel it until you hear something like that. because then the vowels and consonants don't quite count, you're not hearing them, you're hearing your name, in that person's voice and feelings. is this okay? to be talking about this stuff here? i don't get to talk about it anywhere else and it means a lot to me, just geez I have actually EXPERIENCED this sort of thing, it's almost unbelievable sometimes but honestly it is my reason to live and i treasure this more than anything else in the world. i missed him so damn much, how in the world did i or anyone else ever doubt the legitimacy of something like this, something no tar or disease can ever touch, something beyond that sort of corruption entirely. i keep looking back on my memories and i know i was in tears, i remember trying to hold them back as i looked out the window, confessing to the blue creature with his arms around me that i just wanted him to be there. i would give almost anything, just for us to not have to suffer these damn reality splits. but... almost in spite of it, we can hear and see and feel each other more vividly than ever. yeah there's a break, but more frequently now, the awareness of it honestly doesn't mean a thing. he's not 'there,' he's right here, wherever our mutual "here" may be. i really don't care anymore, about those limiting details. and that alone is absolutely blissful.
but it still hurts, i won't deny that, to reach up and not be able to touch anything literally... to suddenly be jarringly conscious that in that car i looked like i was alone, to suddenly realize that i did have a physical body, and i hadn't quite been "in it" for the past several minutes. it's so weird. how do i talk about this. i really do ramble on this topic, i apologize, this doesn't do it justice. i just don't think any entry like this has happened in months and i didn't want to censor it by putting up the floodgates.
- would you believe i think that's secretly my fear about sheppard pratt? that maybe we've had the floodgates up for so long that we're in a drought. so to speak. i am so scared of facing some of those waters, the polluted chthonic ones. a lot of us really is terrified of having to look at those demons head-on, to have to bring them into the room in order to chase them out. that's not easy to endure. and god i don't want anything to numb out, i don't want us to go there and then have one of the socials show up, "hey doc everything is fine, i don't know why i'm here, i don't have this stupid multiple personality thing!" and it's happened before, there are some who don't know about or don't want to know about us, they've sabotaged a lot of healing because "it's stupid" or "there's nothing to heal from!" and the like. i want to go if it will allow us to be honest and open about all this, and get the tar and plague our of our bones, either for good or for the most part. wishful thinking maybe but i have hope. i want us to go there and grow. we will, in any case, but i don't want to restrict it or otherwise hold us back. i don't want to go there and have people put obstacles and barriers up in every corner, through denial or ridicule or hatred or shame or guilt or rage or pessimism. fear. all of it is fear. and really i love vez but that's the ironic thing, that's why i love the dream world story, no spoilers for you. just trust me when i say that as paltry as it may sound from being repeated ad infinitum, love really is the most powerful force out there, and not the hallmark-card marketed kind. i mean the kind of love that i see my daughter has for me. i mean the kind of love that motivates laurie to do what she does for the system. i mean the kind of love that keeps genesis and chaos zero around even when they are angry or heartbroken or suicidally depressed. i mean the kind of love that we all have for each other, over the years, into the future, against all odds. that sort of love. the sort that gives unconditionally and feels joy even in total despair, because it is joy in and of itself. and we have that. all of us do, even the ones that aren't tuned into it, i know it, that potential is there for every person who has ever lived. and that is hope, for me. i just want to be a living beacon of that wherever i go, wherever we go. hope and love and light. all of us.

now it is 3:30 in the morning, again, god only knows why i stay up this late, everyone wants me to just get the body to sleep. we've gotta find a way to get peace and quiet during the day because our sleep schedule is really a mess right now and it's not helping anyone's health.
this wasn't a very quick update but i think that's fine. thanks for reading.
i haven't capitalized at all during this which goes to show you how tired i am.
anyway. have a lovely night.

 

 

 

may 17th

May. 18th, 2014 02:08 am
prismaticbleed: (held)

 

 

Things lately have been kind of hellish, yet fluctuating between total suicidal despair and a refusal to give up hope. I think we're possessed for real, the violent outbursts + time loss are getting worse and we have apparently tried to attack people? That is not good at all and I want to stop it.
We had an emergency therapy appointment on Friday because of all that. It made me realize that "self-care" is dangerous for us because I don't know how to think of myself as a separate being," so to speak, therefore my mind has two options: "care for others and not exist as a person, but be totally happy and feel complete," OR, "care for yourself and the world doesn't exist, so to heck with them." The big problem? Option #1 is my state of existence. Option #2 belongs to whatever girl fronts in this body when headspace is unplugged. Anyway it made me realize that the "self" insisting on being cared for is not taking any of our selves into account, and we all feel angry and frustrated and sad because the "self-care" everyone outside is praising us for, is actually killing us. That was quite a revelation so I want to write it down.
The family keeps telling us to literally "run from our problems," basically "distract ourself from the pain and pretend everything is fine," and that is making a lot of us really mad obviously.
I'm listening to Library Tapes right now it's really pretty
We had a doctor's appointment yesterday? I think? Friday. It was oddly distant. But Spice and Wreckage got really mad in the waiting room because they wanted us to take pills, and Spice says NO PILLS but Wreckage knows that they are thinking psychological problems need physical treatments and that has NEVER worked. So she fronted when we got home, total suprise, very mad I remember. She was sittng in the car and shouting. I don't know what she said but it felt very real for her to be there. Then she noticed the nature outside was very pretty, all bright green and covered with rain, and she got really kind of sad because, "I don't know how to feel about this." Spice dealt with that too, when she first spoke to us in the body, she saw how beautiful the world was otuside and it broke her heart because "my anchor is tied to fear and pain, it's a job we need for me to help heal it, is it even possible for me to feel peace and good things without completely abandoning that role and therefore forcing someone else to take it?" it's convoluted and very sad hi this is simeon by the way!
oh jewel fronted on the way home too, we lost $20 i think? i dont know its not the first time. either way we lost money. oh no we lost $30 that was it. and jewel got mad, said it's "okay to want to have enough moeny to take care of ourselves," BUT we were scared because some bad voices keep using the money for mad tings. they tell us we "must do this must buy that" and it makes jay very sad because there aer LOTS of mean bad voices trying to yell at him and order him around and do stuff. but he says their voices are in his head but our voices are in his heart. so he can tell its us and not them! that makes me really happy. we will have to try and make sure we stay here then, sometimes things get "unplugged" and no one can find each other

I have a headache and I've had once since I woke up, dreams lately have been nightmarish in the empty "the world is dry and yellow and dead empty" sort. All flat dead air and no living hills and things.
There have been lots of hack nightmares too. it makes us not want to sleep a lot but we have to
It's tough lately, getting through the day. We don't want to spend all our time on the computer, especially not with the EMF stuff, but otherwise we literally end up exercising for 3+ hours or sleeping. There has got to be a better option, how do we deal with this, what do we do, what are we even dealing with,
there was a hack this morning,
i figureed out why they are so traumatic. because the split is TOTAL. reality and psychology and comprehension and presence are totally disconnected. i never know what happens or when or how or what until it's finished, then suddenly i'm snapped back, everything hurts, i'm scared, body is literally telling me that it is frightened and damaged.
the pink girl noticed and started shrieking in pain, sobbing, wanting to die from hopelessness but also so furious that she wanted justice done. so wreckage showed up, went upstairs, i was also too sick to exist so i shut off and the main consciousness switched to some think i never saw before. some raelly scary unknown pink monster voice with butcher knives for hands (and no face?) was main, showed up to attack infi, wanted to kill hir. got close. fought wreckage, also tried to kill me. i lost my legs i told them i "didn't want them anyway" that was weird i didn't remember any of this until like three hours later
wreckage and the fuchsia monster fought, but it was weird it's like no one actually wants to fight anymore, it's hard for even the retributors to draw blood. they will try to fight to bring justice and atonement, but it is so difficult. i felt that bleedover and it shocked me, when did all our hearts soften this much, when did we all become so unwilling to cause pain anymore that we started stagnating in the "painless agony" the others dealt? the bad voices, the scraeming ones, the demons, they never cut us up, but the bleeding was always done out of love, even totally misplaced, they always wanted to make something better. i love every single scar on this body dear god i do, it reminds me of them always, i love them.
but the bad people never ever ever leave scars at least not physical ones. and that is the problem. how do we fix that? how do you heal a wound that you can't even find or see
we could always stop the bleeding, but we can't stop this, and we're dying from it
it needs to stop.
i dont know how infi is doing i havent seen hir and weirdly i cant be scared of hir even now, i'm scared of hir being USED like the tar keeps doing. yes it is still alive of course. i saw it yesterday i think, soemthing called it, it as horrifying, it still can call up body flashbacks instantly. sometimes i wonder if they'er not flashbacks at all. they say the inner realms are just as real, JUST AS REAL, stop doubting us and everything, even the scary stuff. i know that it is literal even there. so i dont want to relive those memories, NO ONE DOES, no one wants to go to therapy and talk about the pain and the rape because its like we live it again right there, NO ONE WANTS THAT
and the tar can bring it all back in a second
the plague is different, the plague is disease, is thunderstorm air and hurricanes coming to punish us. it is quiet panic creeping and wrath of god and burning-red stares of hatred and no emotion. the tar is the opposite, the tar is outright maniacal outbursts and flooding of sickness black heavy choking. the plague is quiet and scary
what are we talking about sorry.
there are no bad feelings right now though. except the body is sick again. not sure why. someoen told us to eat one thing it is good, it was not? we arent sure lots of people were home so we dont know who ate what, spice is tired, why isnt emmett eating, we need to make sure he always does he's safe.

but therapy has been difficult lately because we are finally processing trauma memories. I haven't been capitalizing, sorry. We haven't been, rather. Sorry!
But yeah people are trying to finally admit that "yes it DID happen" and "yes it STILL hurts" and "oh by the way this HASN'T STOPPED either" but there is so much guilt and shame and self-loathing and anger at those things, why were we taught to be ashamed of saying we are in pain, why were we punished for crying out for help, all the abused ones in the system are getting SO ANGRY because they WANT TO HEAL and they are SICK OF BEING IGNORED.
we all are tired of being ignored, not by jay, he just gets scared, we forgive him. but the rest of the world likes to ignore deny and taht is sad we want to live too
even if its inside we are safe and fine here. so many people cant live in one body! but we dont want to be ignored. we are real and loving good people too you know
we just want to be happy, ALL of us, together. that's it really

Oh, forgot to mention. We made the phone call to start hormones yesterday. FINALLY. So hopefully that will start in July. I hope so, for all of us. If the dysphoria abates a little, the healing will probably boost through the roof. The therapist thinks so too, she is helping us as much as possible with this, we're so glad.
Hospitalization is still up in the air, tentative date was June but we're not sure, again because we want to see if T helps or anything. Plus we really don't want to go back into a hospital environment, and have eating trouble. They aren't very understanding of some things even though they try. But being in a place where everyone knows we're multiple, and there are other systems... it would be really nice in a way, IF WE DIDN'T HAVE THIS BAD PERSON FRONTING ALL THE TIME sorry for yelling. that wasn't me. but it is very very sad and i'm angry about it too a little!

Jeremiah fronted for about five seconds this morning, after the hack. It broke my heart to feel that, because he used to be the guy that took the pain in order to protect the children, to keep it from ever reaching them, but existing just to feel THAT was a literal hell. It was driving him mad I think. But today he couldn't even force himself to feel it, it was too terrible, he started sobbing and just went inside to watch over the children.
The body reactions to hacks are really the worst thing, because they make no sense whatsoever, it just freaks out totally and that is what scared us the most as a child. No one knew how to comprehend that! And it was WORSE back then, with the blood and the convulsions and the massive dissociation (pre-headspace). Now the body still gets horribly ill, but the numbness of long-term abuse at least allows things to shut down entirely sometimes. Which is sad but at least it keeps anyone from feeling it sometimes. Ash shouldn't have to, Jeremiah shouldn't have to, I shouldn't have to, NO ONE SHOULD EVER FEEL THIS. This should never happen to anyone. And yet it does, and it's terrifying, and Infi gets the worst of it because ze is the one trapped in that territory. It breaks my heart. We all know what the truth is but the bad things keep trying to mangle that and ze suffers, it's not fair, it's too cruel.

There were a LOT of triggers today. The dead red boy almost came out a few times. We lost a LOT of time. I know we went food shopping because I remember walking out the door with Genesis, but then boom, I remember almost nothing of the evening after that instant. That's upsetting. It happens almost every time we leave the house.
We didn't eat until about 8pm again today, thanks to religious paranoia/ not hungry/ food is tied to abuse/ etc. It's upsetting that there's still so much moral insanity lingering around, it keeps us from doing much. The absolute worst breakdowns we ever have are always tied to spirituality somehow, that childhood fear of being evil incarnate, of being disposable and filthy. I got a lot of help today towards healing that via a few spiritual-blog links, but the main website I used to go to for those is extremely dangerous at times because it has so many authors, and our brain has a bad habit of thinking it's all the "gospel truth," until it realizes that the articles often contradict each other. So yeah, I follow what I get, then I leave. I can't force things, even with good intentions, as it doesn't end well. I'm trying to learn how to tap into our intuition more without being drowned out by bad voices or 'obligations,' but that won't be instantaneous. Still I'm putting in honest effort. I'll have to ask Leon to help maybe. Headspace always helps either way.

I went outside to talk to my favorite cherry tree earlier, the little gnarly one in the back yard, I am so glad no one cut it down. It's my friend and it is so nice and I'm always so happy talking to it. So I just leaned against it for a bit and felt happy and thanked it for always being willing to chill out with me, haha.

I'm feeling nice now. Surprisingly. I think it's just because this happened, this typing.
Laurie's been asking me for weeks to have a Xanga session and I don't know why I haven't agreed? It's this weird fear, of how much I'll feel maybe, or of the unquestionable reality of it that always hits. Headspace holds glory and gore both, and you have to accept those two things when it's around. And I've been scared to.
But I love her. I love all of us, and that's worth trying. Lynne's been hanging around lately, a lot, which is great. She and Laurie were joking around yesterday, and there was something about Freud and eggplant which was so funny that I ended up laughing out loud. Waldorf has been around rather frequently too, so have Leon and Nathaniel, Nat especially has been quite talkative. Spine often follows Lynne and we've been trying to include her more lately; also she was talking to us about something super important yesterday and I wish I remember what. So was Mulberry! I clearly remember seeing her, notably her suit stood out in my mind. Knife's been here and there, it's always good to see him. Sugar fronted for a minute or so sometime last week, just to check in, I don't know when but there she was. Spice is practically a regular now, she and Laurie get along well. Algorith seems to be buddying up with Wreckage. And I've been talking to Sergei and Hyakin a lot lately, actually, they're really cool. Sergei spoke to the mother on the phone some morning a week or two ago, that stands out in my head because I had just woken up and she started talking about flowers and he was like "really" and just took over. That's really funny in retrospect.
Garrison also spoke to me a bit today (I missed him!), plus he was helping last week when Laurie was talking to my bro. It's good to see he and the others are still around; he said the archivists have been rather overwhelmed with all the data recently, I said don't be too logical about it because then you get trapped. Sherlock can help with that, he's abandoned the logic box and he's now a sort of "librarian" figure in my eyes, like total love of knowledge but also the creative freedom that follows it and books and learning. Which is great.
CZ's been trying to ghost more lately, he spent almost an entire afternoon with me earlier this week, it was one of the most genuine days I've experienced in a while. Xenophon was around too, I talk to her or visit her whenever I can, I really try. Cel is always around, Ryman and Markus are doing their own thing lately but they aren't disconnected from us totally, which is neat.
There's more richness to our inner life than I give it credit for, I think.
But just... typing, tonight, has helped. Just all of us trying to express things, just all of us being totally acknowledged, helps.

I'm also trying to work on this. It's tough as I keep forgetting anatomy proportions (sorry, I'll need to get safe refs) and art is really tricky on bad nights, but still, it means a lot. Very much WIP but I'm feeling a lot of love and gratitude right now and I feel like sharing is okay.



Told you I was going through with it.
I will talk about that more as I work on it. As of now, it just brings up a lot of emotions just to look at. I mean seriously, I'm trying to draw us. That's big.
I want to do at least one more set, with the Retributors probably. I might ultimately draw everyone. I want to, in one way or another.

For the record... this song always makes me think of the Retributors. Every one of them started out swinging punches and blades, fighting with all their might.  But as time went on, they slowly realized that approach wasn't working as well as it once did, and really... we're not as cut out for this as we thought. The song really says it best.
Boxing's been good to us, but the whole time, we knew...

 


I think I need to type like this more, late at night, or during the day, or whenever. There's something about typing that just bypasses every emotional barrier, and no matter how much pain and sorrow and anger gets dragged up from the depths during it, in recent times it has shockingly always seemed to conclude in love. Always.
It's us, is what it is. D.I.D. is this ridiculously blessed and brutal "disorder," ironically as we ended up with a System from it... but embracing the reality of us, the totality of us, AS us, as a collective, as a togetherness and a unity... it has changed our life for the better. Obviously. If Cannon had tried to do it alone I think she would have died. If Laurie didn't always work so hard to keep us together, if the Outspacers didn't always stand fast in their own dreams and love and hope... really words don't work. Bottom line is, if at some point we had decided solidly, "I don't want this, I don't want them," we would have died. Our heart and soul would have died. We exist to protect health and coherence and light, that's why we ARE, even if our reality might make others insist we're insane. That doesn't matter. This matters.
There are people in the "anti-System"-- the people like Jessica and Bridget-- who have rejected us as a whole, who want to be selfish and cruel and seething with rage and hate, who refuse to acknowledge reality. They say it's "better that way," to outright deny the past and the present alike, to live according to whims. Sometimes they can be very convincing. But we exist to heal and so we have to trudge through the mud and dirt and blood first. We can do it though. We're holding hands through this and no one ever falls without being helped right back up to their feet, and we don't give up.

Words are failing, they really are. I want to cry right now because I am so sad that there is still unhealed damage here, and I love everyone in here, I love them all so much, how do I express that?
I always joke around that I want to kiss everyone in the System but damn it I do, it's one of the simplest most trusting and sincere actions of affection I know. You can hug someone and still be totally closed off, but you cannot snog someone halfheartedly. Jokes aside though, it's true. I adore all of us. And that's what hurts about what Simeon said, about not knowing how to live as Us. As a complete whole, made of many individuals. We want to balance that in our daily life because it is the only thing that makes me feel complete and real, honestly when I'm unplugged from headspace it is virtually impossible to feel the finer emotions. It's creepy in hindsight but it is true. But there's "good and bad" up here and we need to stop labeling that... it's all just how it is. That's how we are.

I need sleep. We haven't been sleeping well but I do know we need to rest. We need some good dreams. Minty and my boss (Mr. Sandman, who I love so freaking much he is great) still watch over us nightly, but sometimes it's hard for them to reach me and that's saddening. Still, people care. Laurie always watches. The Retributors always stand at attention. We're never alone. We're never hopeless. And that's really all I need to get through the day sometimes.

There is still so much that needs to be said, and I still owe you guys that map entry and all our Tumblr questions... but we'll take that bit by bit. We're dealing with a lot lately, but I promise you I don't want to slack off anymore. Yeah I might feel totally discarnate right now, but I also feel completely at peace, in a good way. The physical world might be jarring still but as long as I can tune into this in some way, every day, I think it'll be easier to manage. I haven't been doing this lately, by the way. Not a smart move.
Again, I'm rambling, which means I'm dissociated. Sorry about that.

Laurie's upset that it's 2am and I'm still awake ("kid, get your ass to bed") and I don't blame her. So that's it for tonight. I'll try to post another update tomorrow evening, even if it's small.
It's nice to be back. Feels like home in a weird way.
See you again soon.

 



prismaticbleed: (Default)


 

Optimism today, we need it!

Okay, so we all just need to straight-up LET GO of all the old junk. It's coming up SO we can let go of it, and we all know that very well!
This is all very much purge-and-release right now, I can feel it. There was so much anger and sorrow and pain that slammed into me today, but it held the oldest timestamp ever. It was literally all from the old old abuse timeline, stuff that was never felt or released back then, let alone acknowledged, so here it was. I tried not to choke it down, but letting it out was just as painful. I actually got really sick from it!

Laurie agrees that we seriously just need to JUMP at this point, right into the unknown. There's nothing but good ahead at this point; she knows it, I know it, we all know it. But it is a bit scary, if you don't have total trust, to leap into something totally new. It requires that you leave everything else behind. Honestly, I want to. I know most of us do. So I just need to stop letting things hold me back, and jump.
You can only let go completely, all at once-- and when you do, no matter how scared you were a second ago, suddenly there's so much joy it's incredible.

We really, really need to get outside more. Now that it's warmer, that needs to become mandatory. I keep wanting to but holding back, heaven knows why, but I want to start going for morning jogs again (even though I can only do that in our driveway up in these hills), and evening walks. So I'll stop making excuses, and start slow if I have to. Either way, that needs to happen too.
On a similar note, I've been feeling rather pushed to start making my room into a "nice space" again. I got that really strongly in SLC but we couldn't stay there. However, I'm tired of this room not feeling comfortable or welcoming. I want to change that too, so we can work better and sleep better and not get any hacks in here for heaven's sake.

Also. Perhaps most importantly, with this clearing-out thing.
We live in a house where there is a lot of negative energy lingering unfortunately. People get very depressed and angry and violent here, and it sticks in the air. I can feel that, I always can, on my most sensitive days it actually causes me physical pain. But, just like with the old atonement process, lately I haven't been decompressing from all that. I haven't been taking breaks to let all that stuff OUT of us, and to relax, and heal. I've been acting as the garbage receptacle here and that isn't right. I keep going out driving, or just sitting in the car, or looking for excuses to leave the house, just so I can have the freedom I feel outside these walls, and honestly if we need to do that then let's do it! I think that's why the ED stuff and all the other pain is spiking now. We aren't letting it out, simple enough. I want to, but it hasn't happened. Again, gotta take responsibility for that and remember. I'm allowed to be healthy, I'm allowed to make time for myself, I'm allowed to take care of myself even if other people don't approve. That's the scary part. People can say, "I don't like what you're doing," or "I don't think what you're doing works," or "I don't understand what you're doing," et cetera. And then they tell me not to do it, follow their orders instead so they can be happy, even if my doing that would make me very ill. Well I've been having very disturbing nightmares all about that mindset, and after last night I do NOT want to be the puppet that people toss around anymore. I do not want to be the blank-faced, empty-eyed shell I used to be, just because "other people are happier when I do whatever they want." I need to stand up for my own well-being, for our well-being. That isn't a bad thing.

And would you look at that, this literally JUST came up on the page I'm reading:

"So in May, ask yourself:
What and who do I want to engage with? ...How do I want my life to go in terms of my human relationships and dynamics? Because you’re allowed to choose.
But you see the way we’re trained as human beings and the way we’ve been programmed, we don’t think we are allowed to choose. We tend to believe we can’t say X to a person in case it upsets them, or we can’t say Y to a person in case it offends them. Or, I couldn’t go and do Z by myself because I might feel lonely. This is our programming revealed to us...
So ask yourself where you are making yourself a slave to the emotions you fear you will catalyze in others. Emotions in them that aren't your responsibility to help them stay trapped in. I know for many of you listening, you will have learnt over the years to shut your mouth very tight so that you no longer offend anybody or make anybody blow up. And I understand too that would have been something you did for self-preservation, both for you and them...
But this really is the age of communication - higher mind and heart based communication. And so many of you are feeling a little bored and a little frustrated with what’s going on around you. The way to change that is to change the dialogue that comes out of your mouth...
This is important because there is a victim mentality that can play out in the psyche right now around ideas such as 'all of this stuff is being done to me' and 'there are all of these things outside me I should be scared of'.
You can change direction, and you can change what you experience in your life...
So for those of you that are bored and frustrated, look at where you’re not speaking your truth. Look at where you’re not using your words to redirect things."


Posting all of that as it's a good reminder!
We've all been saying this stuff internally for months now, in different words maybe, but we know it. We've just gotten somewhat stagnant because, again, there is so much coming up to let go of, and we're not making the time TO let go of it, because it's Tar stuff obviously and that stuff sticks! And yet I know that it can be let go of. It makes itself look permanent, but it's not. *points to Julie*

Quick personal reiteration:
Intuition is powerful stuff. Trust it. If something feels heavy or toxic or otherwise bad, don't force yourself into it! Don't put yourself down all the time. Give yourself the benefit of the doubt for once, and take the chance of being safe and happy, instead of sick. That's allowed, you know.
Listen to Laurie, don't look back on bad stuff, that is OVER and we all are moving forwards. It feels really nice actually, to see everyone in the System doing their best to become better and brighter than they ever were before, finding the strength and courage to set new anchors if they need too, and trusting each other more than ever as a community.

I'm tired of pain, and suffering, and all that stuff. I want to be happy, I want US to be happy, all of us. And we can be. We WILL be. Heck, we ARE, whenever we choose to be! There is proof of that in here constantly.
I mean, honestly... when even our Retributors, and our traumatized members, are working harder than ever to become positive and free from those old roots... it shows. We're ready for something totally new, we all are.
I read somewhere that, timeline-wise, we're at the end of a 19-year cycle right now? And when I read that I thought, "whoa, that means it started right when all this internal nonsense started!" And yet we're surviving through to the next big thing, something free from all the traumatic stuff those 19 years held. And I'll tell you, I am REALLY GLAD about that!

There's a lot trying to distract me though. I know this, it's obvious. At least I'm aware of it. I just need to stay vigilant, in the positive sense. Stay awake, stay conscious-- but get some sleep too, haha.
Nevertheless, I have two very very powerful positive things in my life helping with this: our System, and Dream World. Both of them have a LOT for me to learn and keep in mind. And both are more heart-based than I tend to realize, which is funny, because it is obvious as ever and yet I guess I've just been overlooking it. I want to embrace them both totally, without putting a gap there, without telling myself I cannot have both. That's nonsense. I already do.
I need to keep meditating too. 'Prayer' in the sense I've grown to know it as, meditation, just listening, just 'being' in nature or wherever else and feelings things as they are. Staying connected to what's real and true and good and nice, really it doesn't go away, it's amazing when even on the worst days I can "tune in" and boom, there's the joy, right there in the sunset or the ticking clock or the thunder or the music in my ears. It's there, always, forever.
Aaand just as I typed that I looked down and it was 11:11. See, this is what I mean! Once you surrender to it, not trying to control or expect, awesome little things just keep happening. I miss being in the vibe of things like this. It really is my natural state.

But I'm thinking too much. I already know all this. We all do. We already can and have done what we need to, even if only in little starts and stops. Nevertheless it's not something we have to "attain" or "get to." We just have to stop getting in our own way really.
So I'll leave this entry be as-is.


Last thing for tonight, as I just saw this and it made me smile so much.

"...Please remember this: none of the things you have ever done, from The Universe’s standpoint, was a mistake. Sure, there were choices and decisions that may not look good to you now, but those choices made you the expanding being you are today. When you release your ‘mistakes’ of the past, you release yourself into the flow of Everything and begin making a more productive future for yourself. Yes, my darling child, you are on the right path."

Now let's relax for heaven's sake, and look forward to tomorrow. What you get is what you give, and what you find is what you hold, so let's stop looking backwards and start something better again right now... together.

 


 

venting.

Apr. 30th, 2014 02:39 am
prismaticbleed: https://www.deviantart.com/teacosies/art/celebi-420071633 (tears)


All right, I haven't been on here in a long time and I think I need to be. Even if it's shoddy and ridiculous and silly, even if it's garbage and stream-of-consciousness junk. Maybe I just need to get it out, maybe I just need to let go and be open, as I can only ever be on here, or whenever I'm totally acknowledging of headspace. Isn't that funny? The single thing that causes me the most pain, even secondhandedly, is also the biggest source of self-healing I have.
Let's start there actually. Backtrack a bit, sure-- there's a lot that leads up to it-- but that's the point I want to ultimately make.
Biggest point here: headspace, aka the "Lightraye System," or the Lotus Cathedral innerworld... has proven to be a bigger force of personal health for me than Dream World has been. It hurts, horribly, to admit that, like losing half my ribcage, but it's true.
As for how I realized that, it's taken years. But lately I've been doing massive amounts of research and worldbuilding for DW, and despite the immense joy it's given me (as it always does), I was shocked to realize that, even if I DID learn the same lessons I did from the System, in DW they were totally secondhand. And it's easy, to see victories for peace and joy and hope and love, from an observer perspective, and accept them totally. I always did. That's why I adore that world so much; it is the total manifestation of every dream come true for me. But I've always been separate from it. And that's the missing link that the System had. They held it tragically, almost too late, and covered in blood, but there it was, a treasure in their victorious broken hands nevertheless.

 

This entry is going to jump around a lot. There's so much I want to say and don't know how. I'll just type as it hits.

Lately I've been trying to open commissions. Problem is, I'm scared. I don't talk about art a lot, but... well, maybe tonight I need to.
... I only ever wanted to draw in order to see the faces of the people I loved on paper, somewhere outside of my own head. It was never an "artist" thing. As a kid, if you liked dinosaurs, immediately you decided you wanted to be a paleontologist when you grew up. If your dad was a fireman and you admired him, well then you wanted to be a fireman too. Things like that. So, since the people I loved and admired and who gave color and light to my life were only knowable to others through artwork, artwork that only I was cursed and blessed to be able to create... well, because of that, I wanted to be an artist when I grew up. I'll never forget when, during high school art class, I suddenly learned that being an artist meant I had to draw what other people told me to. I'd have to draw business things, I couldn't just draw Jewel Monsters all the time. And the instant I heard that-- I was, what, 15?-- the instant I heard that being an artist was about creating art in all contexts and situation, NOT simply translating my own inner images to outer ones... I didn't want to be an artist anymore. I didn't. But I had no other options.
So I stuck it out, and you all know of the troubles that college brought to us in that respect. The sudden and unannounced introduction of figure drawing dragged all our traumatized demons out into the open before we were ready for them, and that sacrilegious imposition of abuse and fear into the world of art, the world of wonder and innocence and freedom from pain, broke something in me quite badly.
But I didn't quit drawing. I couldn't. I couldn't ever. There were beautiful things in my head and heart, beautiful people, and I just loved them too much not to devote my entire life to trying to get them more love than only I could give. I wanted other people to see and know and love them too. It's all I've ever wanted out of life. It's the only thing I need in life in order to die happy, so to speak. I've made the effort, I've made a start, this is true... but I've been scared.
College, high school, whatever happened there, it turned art into a performance. It turned it into a game, an act, a structured activity, something you did "by the rules" and "according to expectations" in order to get the right grade, or response, or the like. And it hurt. It sucked all the joy out of art for me, for years. I'm sorry for that. Even opening a sketchbook now makes me so miserable and anxious I want to vomit. I actually have panic attacks when I try to draw now, I can't shake that feeling of "you're being judged, it's not right!" even after years of trying to distance from myself from it totally. Problem is I internalized it. I've become a perfectionist. I want total photorealistic honesty on paper, nothing less, and that's impossible, especially with the reality splits. It's also completely unnecessary. I know that. And yet I hold myself to that standard, and I break my heart when I cannot even try, because I am so scared of lying with my pencil.
It's why I'll sacrifice food money for commissions, whenever I can safely do so. I... I did that this month, actually. Saved up $40 and handed it over before I could chicken out, because when it came down to it, I loved those whose faces were finally going to show more than I loved anything else in the world. I could survive on what food I was given at home, that wasn't impossible. But I owed something more than lip service to the people inside. And I wanted to see them. More than anything else, I want to see them too.
And I do. I do, and the only thing that could possibly make me happier is being there, with them.
On my good days, the gratitude that I feel when I realize I can be is enough to turn my heart into a supernova.


About the bad days though.
I've literally been living off of pocket change and handouts for months now. But, circumstances are changing, and those sources are running dry. I cannot live as a scavenger forever; it's not ethical, it's not healthy, it's not sustainable, not when the people whose crumbs you're living on are scraping up those crumbs themselves.
And yet my psychologist and counselor still say I am not in any sort of mental condition to hold a job. I know it, too, because I have TRIED several times since I had to leave my last one in 2011, and they all fell through. I collapse. It makes me loathe myself most days, for being so "weak," so "fragile," for being a "disgrace" and a "waste of space" and that whole list of awful but too-believable lies. And yet, it doesn't seem to change. If anything, I've gotten worse in that respect, despite my healing. We work deep, now. I still get broadsided if we're not careful. I still have nightmares about things I cannot find the nerve to discuss in therapy yet. I still find myself milliseconds away from calling the hospital for another 201, or from deciding "to hell with that" and grabbing an x-acto knife instead. Most of the time, I don't realize those things are happening until afterwards. I still find myself not knowing where I am or why I'm there or what's been going on for the past several hours. I still find myself having meltdowns in this bloody bedroom because I STILL have to watch out for hacks, every morning, every afternoon, every night. I can't bathe, can't be in a room alone, can't sing, can't hear my given name, without massive harmful dissociation. I went to my trans* group meeting last week, someone said I came across as "hypervigilant," everyone else nodded as if they had been wanting to say the same. I laughed, in disbelief, because that's still happening? And it's something others can see? Then ten minutes later, someone made an offhand joke about sex and I found my vision blurring out, found time starting to slide away, realized my entire body had frozen up solid. I didn't react, I just automatically shut off. And I realized that this is why I can't hold a job. This is why we're struggling to pay bills and buy food. Because for some godforsaken reason we're still in pain. Our psyche is still a mosaic of bruises and scars and tears. And until that does heal completely, we're going to need help to get through this, whether I like it or not.
But I am so ashamed of surviving on people's goodwill that I am mortified to ask for donations, or open commissions, because the very act of my getting money feels like stealing. I am sick of taking from people, even if they give of their own volition, I still consider it thievery because I don't feel I'm giving anything back.
I think it's because I'm so completely emptied out at this point. I can't quite give back if I don't quite have the spoons or the strength to give to myself most days. Heck, cleaning up this body and eating are tough enough. And I loathe saying that, but it's true. Again, to give one of the most frequent examples, I can't go into bathrooms for longer than two minutes tops, or the hack threats resume, or the angry voices start, or I get awful panic attacks. And since the kitchen is the only remaining 'safe space' in the house at this point, I end up in there far too often, surrounded by things that make me ill, by noise, by the guarantee of dissociation. If Genesis isn't around I'll probably end up in a disaster scene within ten minutes, so to speak. It takes me 3 or more hours to eat my one meal, every single day, because it is so, so difficult to stay conscious in the process. If Emmett doesn't take charge, or if Spice isn't barking orders, then the problem might be compounded by the 7+ hours of gut-wrenching pain that we've unfortunately become so used to enduring afterwards. And we can no longer resort to the old bulimia cure, because now that is causing horrible pain, to the point where I literally cannot sleep. Yes, that's why we've been awake until 4AM lately. That and the nightmares. The pain follows me into my dreams you know, and then there's a whole other sort of pain I need to pray for deliverance from.
Really, I've been physically sick, for a while. I'm so lucky that my grandparents pay me back for my support and errands by buying me vegetables to eat, but that doesn't guarantee that I'll always have food around. I haven't had much lately, especially not with the eating disorder resurgence, so I've been living off foods that make me ill. Quite ill, actually, to the point where I can't sleep from the pain and nausea. And it's dumb, because I know I'll get sick, but the stress and the anxiety are making me not care until the consequences hit and then I just 'numb out' and wait until morning. Plus in that state of mind I think, "I don't deserve to eat healthy things, I need to eat the unhealthy things so no one else suffers instead." So I won't take care of myself on purpose, in the weird conviction that "someone else will benefit." But they don't. No one benefits from this pain. Even worse, this commission planning thing has made it spike; the anxiety and depression are the worst they've been in months. What do I do.
I want it to stop. I really do. I'm sick of this.

In any case, I want to get a job just so I can have some income to pay people back, and so I can buy my own safe food and stop stealing my family's. They deserve so much good for what they've done for me. I owe them so much already. I just... don't know what to do. Can't hold a retail or grocery job at this point, can't seem to get enough guts to draw. I cannot tell you how many horrible times I've considered more morally decrepit options for obtaining money. It's never been serious though; thank God. It just goes against my nature... and even if that became too numb to care, Infinitii and Laurie and Genesis and Xenophon are the loudest protestors whenever I end up in a bad place. They'll bodily drag me out of there if they have to. They've done it before. God knows I need them to not give up on me now.

And yet, do you notice? I talk about this nonsense and don't do much about it. I'm miserable, I don't want to be miserable, and yet I am STILL standing at that inexplicable bridge, the one that reaches into health and happiness, refusing to cross. Why? Because I'm scared. I'm scared that when I finally set foot in those blessed flowering pastures, they will catch fire, and burn to ash at my feet.
I'm terrified, utterly terrified, that I am incapable of holding health and abundance and good fortune without turning it into malice.
It's stupid. It really is. But it's an old, tangled, frightening problem, and it is inextricably linked to this D.I.D. problem. Hence my utterly ignoring headspace again lately, no matter how utterly detrimental that is.


This entry is shaping up to be longer than I have time for. I'm very tired and I can't think anymore.
I have a meeting with my counselor tomorrow that will hopefully end in our scheduling a medical appointment of some sort for me. I've been pushing this stuff under the rug for too long and it needs to be taken care of.

Sorry for the depression word vomit. Maybe I'll delete this later, maybe I won't. I haven't hidden or deleted anything in a very long time. It's a nice feeling actually, to be so honest and open, on here at least. It doesn't hurt.

There's still a lot of very nice things to hope for and look forward too. I'll be sure to share those with you too.
Remind me to type about happy things tomorrow, and headspace, preferably both. Therapy is on Thursday (we didn't have any yesterday, last Thursday we discussed my huge memory gaps and tendency to forget very easily) and I want to make sure we're actually in sync with ourself for it this time, without some sort of trauma preceding it.

Have a lovely night, everyone. I will too, one way or another.

april 17

Apr. 18th, 2014 02:59 am
prismaticbleed: (drained)

I felt rather sick for most of today, but I spent the evening listening to Keane with Waldorf, making these silly things, and writing the massive dream entry from last night. So that was nice.

It was also Holy Thursday, so mass was a mix of two things: one, me getting giddy as a 5-year-old over the THURIBLE (I freaking love those things and they smell amazing), and two, me feeling like a seven-year-old when the altar was quietly packed away, and everyone quietly processed out of the church into the cold night. Every year, there is such a strong childhood memory of that event, I don't know why... it's like time never changes on Holy Thursday. I always feel the heavy weight of that Last Supper and the knowledge of impending betrayal and death. The church becomes quiet and dark, with only candles giving light to the small golden sepulchre that will not be opened again until Easter is upon us, and as soon as I go home I feel like a child again, standing in that yellow light as I get into pajamas, knowing that there are two days of deep sadness yet to endure until the lilies and bells break through the dawn.
I have trouble telling apart the vibes of Christmas and Holy Week, even though they're very different when you get down to it. Still, it must be the significance and the holiness that feels so familiar in them both.
Oh. Also, tonight was the foot-washing bit during mass, which really struck a chord with me again because the act requires humility and grace for both parties involved. To genuinely act of such service to another, you cannot be self-loathing, and you cannot be proud either... but you can't be either of those things if you're letting someone wash your feet either. It's a surprisingly meaningful action-- people tend to look down on their own bodies, and I've noticed that many people in today's society are just not comfortable with such a simple but oddly intimate action as having another person care for your health like that. I think that's why I'll never forget that one night, when Laurie wordlessly cleaned up my soaking-wet face after I had sobbed for an hour... no haughtiness, no condemnation, no disgust, no glory. Just sincere compassion and care, and the ability to act on it without fear. Her doing that was so significant that for that moment, I didn't feel ugly and shameful either. I didn't chase her away or put myself down. It just was. It's hard to put into words but that is something I NEED to remember, as I still have a problem with accepting AND giving love due to this weird lingering self-condemnation. "I'm not worthy, I'm filthy, I'm shameful..." When you think that way, you do a lot more damage than you realize, I've learned.
Anyway. Headspace doesn't think like that. Central doesn't have that sort of mindset. So, of course, this year the gang decided "let's actually do that foot-washing thing because we're based on compassionate service too." It took me entirely by surprise at first, everyone was getting along fine and some people were even teasing each other about it (notably Waldorf and Nathaniel, no surprise)... but I was shocked to find that some part of me was ashamed of it? And not in the way you'd think-- I'd seriously take care of anyone in headspace without complaint at the slightest notice, but I couldn't stand the thought of having someone do the same for me, because I thought I was "too filthy," and I'd taint them in the process. Which is nonsense, but it's still an old program. Well obviously they knew I was thinking this, so then they dragged me into it, which is what made me realize that entire above bit. And I still felt so utterly ashamed of myself-- of having a body, of existing as a physical being-- that I didn't want anyone else so much as touching me, let alone trying to care for me even in such a simple way. That realization hurt terribly when it still hit me in that context, but despite its sting, it still took a lot of guts for me to man up & chill out enough to accept compassion from someone else-- and of course everyone insisted I pair up with CZ for that, the one person I am terrified of because of that mindset, because I know he loves me and that doesn't change by how low my opinion of myself is, because he doesn't agree. Therefore I cannot hold that mindset when he's around without feeling massive dissonance, but it's scary to love myself at all when I'm still weirdly convinced that I'm inherently wrong or corrupt, and self-love will somehow make that worse.
It aches, to notice that I've been doing that for so long and everyone knows it. At least now it's conscious. I'll make that my biggest goal for this year. That's my biggest obstacle.
...Julie struggles with it too, still, now that I think about it. It's why she still doesn't like to stick around. Maybe we should work together.

In other news there are few things in the world more comforting than the light and heat from a candle flame, especially when you're tired and your bones are still cold from the wind. Even a tiny tea candle is the loveliest thing in that moment.

Now I'm very tired and I likely will not be anywhere near a computer tomorrow, but I'm still typing up an entry or two from around the 6th (it's rather confusing) so that'll be up here as soon as it's done. Just letting you know.
Nevertheless, Easter always has a big impact on headspace so there will be a big update sometime before Monday, mark my words.
Until then, I'll be seeing you.

 



 

 

april 1

Apr. 2nd, 2014 01:57 am
prismaticbleed: (held)

Quick mandatory post-therapy update as it's 1AM and things have been both busy and foggy lately so I apologize for the silence.

+ "void drive" suicidal undertone is back. we're all very concerned for our well-being, but are working with both our therapist and our case manager to try and get us to a "safe space," both mentally and physically if needed.
+ therapy today was odd. javier fronted again for a minute, specifically to talk about respect, and there's a record of his hair (big red mohawk) being the clearest thing about his energy overlay (surprising, as it's usually his piercings that he anchors with). also the only reason he was able to get through at ALL was because knife punched through the "fronter barrier" by forcing an anchor into his fangs. he has one of the easiest anchors to activate, so using that to "force" a link to headspace despite the apathetic blur was very smart actually.
+ it is uncanny, how there is a tangible shift in the entire atmospheric "vibe" of reality whenever headspace anchors in. there is this actual clarification of things, like colors suddenly get more saturated, and i can see things intuitively instead of just guessing. things like that are what prevent doubt from ever sticking around for long.
+ headspace felt like it was about 10 feet away to the right for most of the morning prior to knife doing that, but i could tell everyone was still bunched around the couch in front of the "screen" they watch realtime therapy updates on-- there's a whole room for that now-- and knife and laurie were up front. they were both acutely distressed but although i cannot tell you what they were talking about, i do remember one thing because it was the first bit to break through the fog... knife kept trying to comfort laurie and at one point, she just hugged him, in tears, but then she actually kissed his forehead. that is a really rare but sincere thing! knife was completely flustered, but laurie said (with a seriousness that surprised me), "why do you have to be so much like jay?" she sat back down then, still teary-eyed and solemn, but knife held her hand like a child does then, and they both just waited to see what happened in therapy. BUT sugar was in the back of the room and i swear her face absolutely lit up when all that happened, it felt like her "protector of sweetness" ideal finally clicked into place for her. her entire energy vibe softened from thistle-spikes to thistledown in that same moment, that was lovely even to sense
+ also sugar's metainomen symbol IS a stylized flower?? like a rose. robes are also "dusty pink," like the victorian girl but more brown? rose taupe maybe, unsure. i still can't get a grip on what her title is either, but it's something unusual... similar to a "gardener" in that it refers to "one who takes care of another," but not in as personal a way as knife does? like it's specifically "tending" the garden and not taking care of people. that is the exact vibe i get from it, energetically. "keeper," "custodian," you get the picture. i'll have to talk to her personally and see.
+ btw, as far as clairsentient "positioning" goes, once knife and laurie got enough of their anchor-energy into the body to allow for fronting if needed, headspace went from being "somewhere over there" to literally being superimposed on the body's consciousness, like now there was this "opening up" inside the skull and beyond that there was this entire realm, not just a floating space to the right. like i said, amazing stuff.
+ biggest struggles as of late: moral quandaries surrounding eating again (fasting is addictive, having emotional breakdowns over "consuming things," compulsive vomiting as a result, not eating for 24+ waking hours and never having any appetite, feeling i "cannot eat if i want to be holy," etc.), and shockingly subtle reiterations of the sexually abusive stuff (mostly the post-awakening hack threats, and the tired, childlike mindset of "if i stop fighting maybe it'll stop hurting"). therapist pointed out both, was completely unaware of second until symptoms started showing up. shocking how that is not a major battleground anymore, however that's because we are avoiding the issue entirely. something "triggered" it on saturday, though, and since then i've been battling intrusive thoughts and more "morality programming," of the sort that made me force myself into very detrimental situations throughout late 2011 and most of 2012. somehow thanks to the apathy fog that was admitted to the therapist, holy smokes, never expected that to be revealed so plainly but there you go. however that is good because THAT time period is where all the lingering troubles are rooted.
+ old relevance keeps coming up from god knows where and hitting me like a freight train to the heart, to reference an old xanga (we are all hellbent on having one of those asap so you know, i'm excited too). i will not ignore this. the truths ring too loud to ignore; it catches at your heart in such a way that ignorance is unfathomable.
so far the loudest bit was from this entry (also highly relevant as of late)... "Bottom line... my belief, my ability to BE the kind of person that can believe like that, is arguably the most important thing in headspace. It's what determines life or death. It's what keeps the lights burning on the globe. It's what allows dreams to shine, instead of turning to coal dust. It's what allows wonder and hope and fun and memories to exist at all."
I read that and just started crying. no wonder i've been feeling such a weird push to watch rotg again lately. i cannot believe i let that truth slip my mind... mark my words, i am writing that down and hanging it right over my workspace tomorrow.

On a more lighthearted note, I got my old iMAGNi art back from SLC in the mail! I literally squeaked with joy when I saw that the pencils for this were included (I love both Falda and White; of course I had to buy them!). So it's now above my workspace, alongside this poster and this print and the old "iMAGNi classroom" pencils (which I love way too much, it's adorable) and a little handwritten thank-you from TRiPPY herself I received in 2010 or so. And this is printed out and alongside my computer. Yes I'm a big fan, it's hilarious. Also I still don't know if I'm a White, Amber, or Pink Gen in the new Engelbaum lineup... I feel such strong resonances to all three, I literally am not going to be able to narrow it down until the canon details are revealed! But at the moment I am perfectly happy being an indecisively sugar-snow-incense dude, haha.
However, on the other side of Falda there's this, this, and this... three images that mean worlds to me, to say the very least.

Also I WAS AN IDIOT and I never posted the "double 4th incident" from November 2012 to this archive, heaven knows how that happened! So here it is, because I kept thinking about it today, in light of my sudden resurgence of affection for all our Outspacers, a.k.a. the "gang" from way back when. I bring this up because alongside that WTAHM printout, there are little keychains of Ryou, Marik, and Chaos. I want to remember them always, so there they are!

And if you will excuse me my battery is about to die in five seconds see you tomorrow!

 



 

 

prismaticbleed: (angrycry)

 

(this was a personal file but i'm posting it for the sake of maybe helping someone else with it? also personal reminders for this.)

So I read something today that said, "everyone is your mirror." Every problem you encounter in someone else is simply an external manifestation of some problem within yourself.
Since I'm tired of constantly battling these self-instigated problems, I'm going to bring them all out into the open, right now.



mel


"I am your savior" vibe. "you can't do this alone. that's why god gave you me." absolute conviction that she was god's chosen one, and had to lead me to god, otherwise I would never be able to do so myself. resentful when I did not follow her strict rule sets to the letter. would give me the cold shoulder if I did something she disapproved of.
you realize how much of that description is your interpretation? YOU believed she was "god's chosen one," beyond all question. YOU believed she was the paragon of virtue, and that if you did not imitate her every action, you would "be damned to hell." YOU believed that she was the only path to heaven. YOU ARE THE ONE WHO PUT HER ON THAT PEDESTAL, so tear it down already!!
NO ONE CAN SAVE YOU BUT YOURSELF. but you think that's "blasphemous." god forbid you ever consider that you're "holy." and out there, it was tenfold-- "but I'm not a mormon! that means I'm not actually a good person! that means I'm not actually saved, I don't actually have the holy spirit, and I'm NOT going to heaven unless I do EVERYTHING THEY TELL ME TO." do you realize how much total bullshit that is? your chosen path of faith does not affect your salvation!! EVERYONE WILL REACH "HEAVEN" AT THEIR OWN TIME. no one is excluded, by the very nature of god. everyone has the spark of god within them, you DON'T need to swear fealty to ANY religion to "get" that because it's YOUR BIRTHRIGHT. stop thinking that the label is what saves you. it doesn't, it never did, it never will. your heart KNOWS god and WILL lead you to that light if you follow it-- regardless of what your path may be! but, your biggest obstacle is STILL that some part of you believes in a "power structure" of holiness. and in 2012, you would have sworn in blood that she was your savior, simply because you saw yourself as forever filthy, and her as eternally holy. you were blinded to both yourself AND to her by the obfuscating light you kept shining on her. and it ultimately kept any real personal connection from ever being made, because you built this uncrossable bridge between you both-- the divide between heaven and hell, in your eyes.
anyway, because of that, you believed that you HAD to follow her rules to the letter, and yes you did try-- but you were so resentful about it that you made every excuse in the book not to. and you hated yourself for it, but it kept happening, even against your "best intentions." why? because deep down, you knew that wasn't what you really needed to do. you knew it wasn't right for YOU. maybe it was absolutely right for her, and that's great! BUT YOU WERE NEVER OBLIGATED TO BECOME HER CARBON COPY, even though you convinced yourself that-- begrudgingly, sorrowfully, angrily, and with crushing self-loathing. because you never wanted to be her, and you KNOW that. you were, secretly, terrified of becoming her. but you felt you had no other choice, as veering from her example would earn you "damnation." the ONLY reason you forced yourself to try and become her was because you felt that YOU, as your own blessed individual, WERE UNHOLY BY NATURE and that SHE WAS YOUR SAVING GRACE. guess what dude? SHE WASN'T. YOU ARE JUST AS HOLY AS YOU THOUGHT SHE WAS. EVERYONE IS. this isn't a competition. this isn't a race. and even if you did come in last, you're NOT going to be "locked out of heaven forever" because of it. that doesn't happen and you know it.
(on a morbidly related note, ever wonder why she kept reminding you of the julie days? and why you were so scared of her and couldn't explain why? well, that previous paragraph is why. it is exactly how you viewed julie back then, and it is EXACTLY why you never ran from the abuse, no matter how terrified you were. do you understand how poisonous that line of thinking is now??)
as for the cold shoulder thing, you expected that too. again, you CAUSED that to happen! "if I don't follow everything she does, I DESERVE to be ignored and treated as trash!" so, that is exactly what you got, by YOUR unconscious intent. you believed that you DESERVED total rejection and hatred and condescension if you were not unflinchingly, impossibly perfect and faultless. you set yourself up for failure, because with THAT mindset, which is DEFINED by unattainability, you will never be good enough. stop thinking like that. it's false.
you're never "alone." no one is, ever. but you believed that without her telling you what to do at all times, you were "incomplete." and YOU HATE THAT, you know you do. if there is one thing you utterly despise, it's people telling you that you "need someone else to be a complete person!" but WHY do you reject that? because you KNOW that YOUR heart and soul are JUST as connected to "God" as ANYONE AND EVERYONE ELSE'S. so why would you need someone else to do that FOR you, if the ability is already yours? TRUST YOURSELF. but DON'T EVER TOUCH THOSE PEDESTALS AGAIN. you are no paragon for realizing that truth, nor is anyone else. we're all EQUAL in this. stop thinking in religious extremes.

telling me that "you don't know what suffering is really like." constantly telling me that her daily life was a struggle, "I have allergies," "I was actually molested as a child," "I saw people die in front of me," "all my friendships were abusive," "my parents didn't love me," etc. constantly highlighting her suffering. overwhelming vibe was making me feel utterly horrible for "daring to suggest that I knew what real pain was like."
stop glamorizing suffering. stop. I'm talking to YOU, not her. again, these are YOUR thought processes and perceptions we're looking at here.
yes she had allergies. you don't. be honestly thankful for that. that is not selfish. you do not have to force yourself to become allergic to everything so you can "understand her pain," because then that's going to make YOU miserable and you'll be bitter instead of empathetic. you respected her allergies, you did everything you could to keep her safe from them, even to the point of paranoia, admittedly-- you're still terrified of buying things with nuts and seeds in them, and you've effectively convinced yourself by this point that you DO have her allergies because "if I don't, I'm mocking her by being healthy!" THAT IS UTTER NONSENSE. do NOT blame yourself for her allergies, or their consequences. they had NOTHING TO DO WITH YOU. and above all, do NOT feel "obligated" to become the "scapegoat" for her pains. that will NOT heal her, it will just multiply the pain. EVERYONE DESERVES TO BE HEALTHY, EVEN YOU. heal your OWN dietary problems, NOT HERS, because you CAN'T HEAL ANYONE BUT YOURSELF. if there's anything you can learn from this fiasco, it's that-- start respecting your OWN needs in that context, and STOP INTERNALIZING EVERYONE ELSE'S NEEDS AS YOUR OWN.
yes she was hurt as a child, by many people. she did not deserve that, no one does. they had no right to hurt her. and you know that you are honestly sorry that she was haunted by that for so many years, you lost sleep over it, you drove yourself nuts trying to effectively take her pain away. but guess what? YOU WERE HURT TOO. BUT YOU REFUSED TO ACCEPT YOUR PAIN AS VALID. SO YOU MADE IT INTO ANOTHER COMPETITION. IT'S NOT. you should have been focusing on healing your own reaction to the same pain, not seeing who can rack up more scars. she was reflecting your exact tendency to "seek permission to heal," your mindset that "I have to deserve healing in someone else's opinion in order to get it." AGAIN, ONLY YOU CAN HEAL YOURSELF, so it was a dead end from the start. everyone in the world could tell you, "you're allowed to heal! yes you were hurt, but you're allowed to be happy regardless!" but if you don't believe that you deserve healing, you'll drown in your pain and self-loathing forever. you were attracting more of this pain through constantly making it the center of your life. nothing you can ever do or say will change what she has been through, or how she deals with it. but if every mention of her pain reminded you of the trauma you also lived through, and then you UTTERLY REJECT those memories, what are you saying about the sufferings of others? if you refuse to heal because "I deserved it, I didn't suffer enough," what the hell are you projecting to everyone else concerning that?? you can parrot forgiveness and empathy all you want, but if you are incapable of extending it towards yourself in an identical situation, it is not going to be genuine because your self-loathing is going to taint every reflection of your own experiences you see in others. do you understand? if you HATE the aspect of yourself you see in others, how the hell are you supposed to actually offer comfort and empathy?? yes, you might love that other person, but you KNOW that you love from behind a glass wall. "keep them separate from me," you think, "because if I see even the tiniest bit of myself in them at all, I will hate that totally, and it will blind me to who they really are." no wonder you can't keep friendships dude, that is one serious problem.
and ultimately, THAT is what she was truly mirroring to you, stronger than anyone else ever did. YOU REALLY STRUGGLE WITH SELF-HATRED. why was she always talking about her struggles? because YOU kept doing the same. and why did you keep talking about your struggles, and complaining that they "never healed?" because you NEVER ALLOWED THEM TO HEAL. and why did you sabotage your own healing efforts? because you were convinced that you deserved PAIN, NOT HAPPINESS. THAT IS BULLSHIT. so melody constantly repeated that to you-- "I suffered! my life sucks! I hate you for not healing me! I am in pain all the time and no one sees it! but I won't show it because I hate myself and feel I deserve it!" BUT THOSE ARE YOUR WORDS, NOT HERS. she just mirrored you.
UNTIL YOU FORGIVE AND LOVE YOURSELF, THIS CYCLE WILL CONTINUE.
last but not least, if you also believed that "all my friendships are abusive/manipulative," what else did you expect her friendship to turn into? you couldn't let go of the constant hyper-vigilance for betrayal, for harm, for neglect, and so you effectively made a situation where those things would and did happen. why? BECAUSE YOU WERE CONVINCED IT WAS WHAT YOU "DESERVED." STOP THINKING THAT WAY! you deserve to have loving, respectful friendships, so stop undermining them when there's a possibility for one!
but, and I will repeat this once more-- you cannot have a loving relationship with anyone else in existence if you don't learn how to love yourself first. because if you believe you are unworthy of love, you will prevent any love from anyone else from ever reaching you. you are the gatekeeper, whether you like it or not. so if your self-hatred is forbidding anything good from reaching you, it's up to you to change that. paradoxical, maybe, but it's the truth… and you know just as well as I do that the "you" feeling that loathing is the "little i." there's a bigger "I am" that is incapable of hatred, and THAT is who you really are. the instant you understand that, self-loathing is incomprehensible. so hold to that dude. everything can and will be healed.

upon my leaving-- "you took and gave nothing back." "you rejected all our help; it was like a slap in the face." "you abused and hurt me." "you were selfish and manipulative." "I thought you were a good person, I guess I was wrong," etc.
what did you say to that? "I was feeling all those same things about you." but did you ever wonder, WERE YOU EVEN AWARE OF HOW OTHERS PERCIEVED YOU?? you reflect too, remember! and when your brain is constantly focused on their doing that to you, guess what happens? resonance. you start reflecting AND emitting. you defined yourself by your pain and fear and bitterness. THAT is the lesson you need to learn here.
you didn't let her give anything back, as she said. but you denied this at the time. you constantly gave and then felt resentful because you REJECTED her help, feeling you didn't deserve it-- but your incessant self-sacrifice made you feel like YOU were the one getting "slapped in the face," as you were utterly drained and then refused to let anyone help you recharge. understand?
what do you consider "abuse" and "hurt?" wasn't it emotional neglect and manipulation? guess what dude, you did that to them too. you knew what you needed from a friendship but never asked for it outright, ever. so you puppeteered them, as they puppeteered you. there was no communication because THERE WAS A LACK OF SELF-WORTH. so you effectively LET yourself get pushed around, as you believed that was "what you deserved." again, that's absolutely FALSE. so that's why you felt so hurt: you expected nothing more. and the selfishness was a direct result of all these unspoken, desperate needs-- no one would speak up, or work together, so everyone ended up becoming greedy and envious, instead of cooperative and empathetic.
YOU ARE ALL GOOD PEOPLE. YOURSELF INCLUDED. the problem was, online you didn't put up any walls or masks or self-hatred blockages. offline, you did. you were so terrified and hateful of YOURSELF that you projected that. YOU'RE THE ONE THAT BELIEVED YOU WERE A TERRIBLE PERSON, AND YOU MADE THAT BELIEF INTO THEIR BELIEF TOO. the only way you are going to change that emission is if you CHANGE YOUR BELIEF.
YOU ARE NOT A BAD PERSON. YOU ARE NOT A FILTHY SINNER, YOU ARE NOT A FLAWED JOKE OF A HUMAN, YOU ARE NOT UNWORTHY, YOU ARE NOT CORRUPTED. you put them both on such high pedestals that you made it impossible for them to NOT step all over you! and when they did-- by YOUR unvoiced permission and expectation, you realize-- you became angry and hateful of them, for "proving" that. dude, you set that trap yourself.

 

 

Q


the "good night jenny" phenomenon, so to speak-- all actions towards me coming across as utterly put-on, shallow, copycat, etc. Like he was playing a role and was waiting for me to play a matching role in return; there was a constant feeling of expectation and judgment of 'right or wrong,' as if we were following scripts on stage, and it made me very uncomfortable.
this all applies to YOU and you HATE IT! and you know it too. you tend to freak the hell out when in direct situations with people, and go STRAIGHT into "i have to perform and act in order to survive" mode. and then you are paranoid as to whether or not you're "doing it right," because heaven forbid you do it wrong according to some arbitrary opinion-- you are terrified that if you "mess up," you will be hurt or rejected or ostracized or otherwise totally crushed on a spiritual level, without any hope of forgiveness. one shot, that's it! remember that's how you were RAISED and it NO LONGER APPLIES! seriously, THIS IS ALL COMPLETE NONSENSE, SO STOP. this is arguably one of your absolute biggest problems EVER and you know that equally well.

 

 


grandma

controlling, tells everyone what to do, how to do it, and when.
this is exactly how I treat myself. I give myself no room for mistakes, and get pissed off when I don't follow these strict orders to a T.
I can also do this to other people in passive-aggressive ways. I expect certain behaviors without voicing anything, and get mad when those expectations are not met. this is sheer arrogance and it helps no one dude! let them be who they are-- and ASK WHY you feel they need to fit those expectations. are you the one who needs to meet those criteria instead? are you forgiving of yourself when you don't? if not, then get to it. it all starts with the self. then you will have no need to "control others" because what they do will not bother you anymore.

constantly pointing out grandpa's "mistakes," shouting at him.
again, this is exactly how I treat myself. I see myself as "fat, filthy, lazy, deaf, dumb," etc. all the things she calls him. again, I also leave no room for myself to make even small mistakes-- you're "damned if you do and damned if you don't." there is no forgiveness of self, no empathy, no kindness in the orders. I expect to be pushed around and treated as garbage, to "never get it right." until I can give myself orders in ways that are caring and helpful, and be gentle with my own shortcomings, this self-annihilating behavior will continue.

constantly talks about pain, dramatizes it, makes a show out of it even if it is legitimate. then apologizes for "annoying everyone," effectively a guilt trip or pity stance. refuses help when offered, "nothing will help," traps self in inescapable pain cycle.
I have done this many times with my mental suffering. the ego likes to dramatize pain, and make it "glamorous" even in total misery. that solves nothing and helps no one. DEAL WITH IT YOURSELF DUDE! no one else can help you heal because it's NOT THEIR PAIN TO HEAL. if you need empathy or a listening ear, go inside for it! and stop the pity partying too. if you're really that embarrassed about expressing your pain, ask two things: 1. am I expressing this in a selfish, manipulative way? if so, STOP. 2. do I feel lost and need comfort? am I ashamed of wanting comfort? that's sabotaging the healing. STOP THAT. if you are able to comfort YOURSELF, you will not need to constantly seek it from others through manipulative behavior. ACCEPT HEALING, YOU'RE WORTHY OF IT. stop denying your own power because you DO have it.

dramatic, hysterical religious actions. praying way too loudly, in ways that seem put-on and are uncomfortable to watch. forcing others to adhere to her beliefs, threatening family excommunication if there is no compliance. terrified of questioning anything. turns a blind eye to anything that may change even the slightest bit of her stance. constantly asking why god won't listen, always that weird "look" after saying something religious to people-- "don't you think this is wonderful?" very disturbing, the smile feels panicked and expectant.
guess what? you do this bro. in your own way you are convinced that there is "one way to heaven" and when you think you've found it, you are terrified of slipping, or seeing others not adhere to it. you've done this with catholicism, mormonism, buddhism, and god knows what else. remember how weirdly showy with your "faith" you were in utah? with the overly zealous prayer and study, going everywhere for church and still feeling it wasn't enough? even jumping headfirst into a baptism that you didn't even believe in? it's because you were trying to convince YOURSELF that your beliefs were valid, looking constantly for outside validation. you were constantly trying to find what was "right" on the outside, never stopping once to ask what your heart actually thought. stop that dude. you've been following the "rules" to the letter, sacrificing heart-based faith for blind obedience and recited prayer. and you STILL think that following your heart's faith is blasphemy. it's not! no one else has ANY right to tell you what to believe and how-- they aren't you and they do NOT know what YOUR soul needs, even if they swear to God that they do. so yes, you are terrified that your beliefs are "wrong" BECAUSE YOU ARE CONVINCED THAT ONLY OTHERS KNOW WHAT IS RIGHT. until you let go of that, you will never feel happy or secure, because you will be seeking their approval of everything you do, at every moment. you will be utterly trapped, and you will be smothering your soul. STOP.
and guess what else? you do that excommunication thing too. when you got home from utah and suddenly catholicism became the "one true faith" again, you abandoned mormonism and began openly condemning it. dude that is not right at all. but, it's because you were terrified-- you were now convinced it was "wrong," and since you had followed it so zealously in utah, you were now terrified of yourself for having "been so blind." therefore you externalized your horror and hateful judgment, considering yourself a blasphemer and betrayer and blind fool, instead shooting that out at other people because, god forbid, you didn't want to admit that it isn't so black and white. if you had simply STOPPED thinking of religion as "absolute," you could have backed off and said-- "wait a minute, what do I feel is right, for my own path, EVEN if it's NOT a 100% match with any religion?" but again, you think that's utter blasphemy. and so in that state, you constantly question god, constantly look for "proof" of your faith's validity, never feel at home in your beliefs, because you are ignoring the FACT that GOD IS WITHIN YOU. yes that is true. accept that, accept your own reflection of that light, stop believing the lie that says you're "inherently sinful and corrupt because you have a body, and therefore can never reach God." because I know you believe that-- and AS LONG AS YOU DO, NO RELIGION WILL EVER GET RID OF THAT FILTHY FEELING, because you keep telling yourself that it's an "UNREACHABLE SALVATION." THAT IS BULLSHIT.
bottom line, trust your own heart. recognize that god is in you. stop defining your soul by what others think or say you should do. stop seeking validation for your own existence. and let others be exactly who they are, too-- everyone has their own path, so respect theirs, AND yours. you are NOT the "exception to the rule."

getting mad and passive-aggressive when others make their own choices-- "whatever!" "do what you want, I don't care." "suit yourself." "I'm not telling you what to do." ultimately giving the very strong feeling of, "I know better, I will always know better, but you have the right to choose for yourself-- too bad you're choosing wrong if you don't do what I want."
sound familiar? you do this to yourself CONSTANTLY. you have convinced yourself that only other people know what is right for you, therefore whenever you follow your intuition, or your heart, or your gut, you get this feeling of "hey, it's your funeral!" and then you panic, looking for someone else to say, "I want you to do THIS or THAT, and to hell with your own selfish opinions." this isn't to say that outer guidance can help. but if it clashes with what your heart is actually saying, follow your heart instead! that's permitted! and LET OTHER PEOPLE DO THAT TOO. do you realize how hypocritical it is for you to utterly undermine and invalidate your own inner guidance, then demand that others follow what you think is right for them? it's all a result of that false thought that "only others can guide you." THAT IS ABSOLUTELY FALSE. in short, LET EVERYONE CHOOSE FOR THEMSELVES, AS THEIR SOUL KNOWS WHAT IS RIGHT FOR THEM. don't get any bullshit superiority complexes because that is simply the result of feeling utterly inferior and worthless in your own eyes. you're overcompensating. you are able and allowed to your own life.

 


grandpa


junk collector. saves everything, even utterly destroyed things, because either "I might need it one day" or "I might fix it one day." but doesn't act on either. gets mad when you move his things even a bit.
this seems to reflect another internal habit: holding on to old broken issues, thought patterns, programs, memories, etc. that I do not need whatsoever, and that cannot be fixed-- or do not need to be, as they are utterly obsolete anyway. I can be frustrated when this is pointed out, or when they are shifted, because part of me still believes that "I need them" or "I can fix them." this is because I am working from a fear mindset. I hold on to old, trashy thoughts I've had since childhood because at some point I believed that "since they're old, they must be relevant"-- but I never even look at them anymore and when I do see them, I feel resentful because deep down I know they're "junk." if I just let go, life would be so much lighter and cleaner.

with grandma, gets mad easily and whines, pity parties. goes against her rules without caring about consequences.
again, my ego gets mad and whiny at my "inner grandma," its internal partner. this is because it hates being told what to do, and never feeling that anything is right. BUT instead of trying to empathize, or trust and obey kindly, it breaks those rules blatantly, making things worse.

short temper. explosive, violent anger. happens especially when ego is threatened, beliefs are questioned, doing what "he doesn't want." will threaten horribly until the "threat" backs down or surrenders.
this is a definite inner quality, seen in the chthonic voices especially. when pushed too far, they attack with intent to kill-- but never quite do. they work on fear and intimidation, afraid to question the validity of their own stance, because in a very real sense that stance is something they identify with. headspace used to think anchors were unchangeable. if you were born from rage, you had to be angry all the time, or you'd die. then a few brave people outright challenged their anchors, and guess what? they lived! so no belief, no feeling, is final. things change and shift and they are allowed to, for both others and for yourself. refusing to unconditionally allow that growth and expansion is just going to incinerate you from the inside out.

 

 

030514

Mar. 3rd, 2014 01:19 am
prismaticbleed: (Default)

 

 

"The Addict, a Magician," by Michael Lee.

 

As someone who still struggles with addiction, this slam poem rings far too fatally true. Far too true. My experiences may not have been so dramatic, but nevertheless, at least half of his words could have been taken from my own experiences, and upon realizing that, it shook me.

 

This poem has been running through my mind all day and I'm very thankful for that. I haven't really been forced to look so lucidly at this ugly facet of my condition yet, but it's apparently time.

 

"The difference between the addict and one who is drowning, is: the one who is drowning knows it."

 



----------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

 

@ 03:04 am

 



For Chaos and Infi.
I love you both. I honestly love you both, more than I can ever say in words. But poetry comes close.

I'm sorry for the weird depressive haze that's been fogging up my vision for the past few months. All I can say right now, on the edge of sleep, is that I am so thankful the two of you shine so brightly in my life, because no matter how blurred or dark things get I can always, always find my way home by the grace of those lights.
And in this world of ours, things are quiet and deep and beautiful, forever.

 


-------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

 

@ 05:15 pm

 

 

in a really awful way i want to cry right now.

i’m very lonely. we only get to talk to a therapist for two hours a week. its lonely when two hours eveyr week is the only talk-listen we get.

people inside dont talk much anymore lots are scared of the bad voices. abusive people keep coming back and making it tough to stay together when they keep shoving awful things between us

maybe im just one person but id like to talk? pleaes? maybe a little to somebody. or no see that shte problem talking is hard. i not good at covnersation. i can write things for the system but i cant tak sorry

and that makse smeveyr lonely/ becays eno friends. sorry

does anybody want to talk to us mahbey

its okay if you dont just wondering mabe it give me something to do and make other bad peopole leave me alone.

thank you for listen

now i hae to post they tell me i being a bad boy for asking for attantion but i going to try once.

 



-------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

 

@ 05:18 pm

 

Today hasn't been shaping up so well.
trigger warning for everything

- Already a binging-purging attempt that went awry when the seaweed-girl started crying and said "I don't want to do this anymore; make her stop," etc. it feels like there are spiders and tarmac in the stomach and it is horrible. at least the destroyer threw the rest out so no repeat offenses but, that's how much more money down the drain?
- Actual self-abuse today, and a switchy meltdown in front of the mother. she said, "don't start this sh*t again or i am leaving."
- someone found razorblades that we didnt know we had. they refuse to let us hide them. but the people opposing the cutting are at least keeping things at a standstill.
- body feels filthy all the time. always too heavy or soft or outright disgusting. filthy. there is so much hatred for the claustrophobic sewage of a physical form that we are afraid, we are afraid of ther age and malice it brings out in us, how do we get rid of THAT? we were told all our life that in this carnal crude matter we were "too sinful" to EVER reach "god" or "goodness" or anything, these bones are filthy and we want to get OUT OF THEM
-


the spiritual blog just had a suden message for us

"How often haven you felt something very deeply but told yourself that you shouldn't feel it, or been afraid of dealing with it, or feared the judgments or reactions of others, and stuffed those feelings inside, never expressing them? Then they become pent up pockets of dense energy. Energy comes from somewhere, and it has to go somewhere. It never just ceases to exist. When it completes its reason for showing up, it is willing to move on. You cannot will negativity away by ignoring it if its whole purpose for showing up is to be acknowledged because it intends to bring a message. You can only get it to move on then by acknowledging it, thanking it for doing this for you, getting the message, and releasing it. Your feelings exist for a REASON. Respect yourself enough to SPEAK YOUR TRUTH. Do you know why you feel so much pain?? Negativity is presenting itself in our lives to be RELEASED!! And that is all it ever does!!"

That's why the sewer-water girl exists. To try and release that. But what are we even trying to release anymoer?
There's so much heavy pain and sadness. We wake up and anxiously pace through the day waiting to sleep again. we are so depressed.

there is a forbiddance on "loev" within the system because someone keeps,kEEPS insisting that it is "sluttiness." god forbid you do anything that could even be vaguely considered romantic. notie this tihs the housanth time we said this. over and over. not fixed. how to we let THAT go? what is the messaeg?

 


and there are so many triggers in this huose how daskdsajdh
how sorry
bad
how do we stop those dear god how HOW HOW HOW HOW
I DONTW ANT TO LIVE WITH THATALL AROUND ME.

What in the world do we even say to the therapist at this point.
"hey we stopped taking care of the body sometime in 2012, people are so strivtly forbidden from switching that the default state of mind isa dead depressive numbness, we're not allowed to care for the body because that makes us a slut, we're not allowed to accept caer from others because that makes us a whore, you notie the brain things that everything kind or caring is automatically sexual and disgusting? filthy and carnal and ugly and wrong? bumping into people in the hallway feels like molestation and that is STUPID SUPIT DSUTPI STUPID YOU'RE A FREAKING IDIOT STOP SHUT THE HECK UP.

this is not a good entry. shold i leave it here?
i dont like this. but see we keep shoving this away. go way. bad.
and then they say, "acknowledge it, thank it, let it go."
how?
how do yuo thank a bad think without effectively saying "thank you for hurting me! you can do that again anytime yuo want" NO
THAT IS NOT TRUE
it is, "thank you for allowing me to see this lesson, now GO and leave us in peace you are NOT allowed to hurt us anymoer"
or are they?
are they?
are they allowed to keep hruting us if we keep learning

 

how can i tell if we're learning
numbness makes it hard. "make it stop pelaes." people crying. sad. want to sleep or die. "make it stop please i dont awant to do this anymoer." what are we learning? that we dont want to be hurt anymoer? we know that.
how do we let go of the pain when we are convinced we deserve it
"we are filthy and wrong" we think, someone says "you are a faggot listen to me i know more than you EVER WILL disobey and DIE" and then we are unsure, should we "give our power away" they laugh "FAG YOU ARE POWERLESS YOU ARE A BLASPHEMER" and kick us in the dirst untl we get scared and listen. then after we listen there is pain and bad things and they laugh laugh laugh. "that's what you get for not obeying us without question." WHAT IS ACTUALLY HAPPENING

there is no motivation to do anything but sleep, and maybe write like this IF it wasnt so horribly painful to use the cpmputer now my arms hurt real bad

marigold keeps screaming
david is getting older and hes very bitter and angry at the mother we dont want him to turn bad its so sad
there are lots of faceless bad voices i wish they had voices maybe we could run from them then


battery dying sorry bye.
maybe talk more later well see. feeling a bit better after typing thank you bye

 



 

 

 

washed out

Feb. 6th, 2014 10:04 pm
prismaticbleed: https://www.deviantart.com/teacosies/art/celebi-420071633 (tears)

 

 


I keep getting odd waves of sadness/pain, realizing how much I've lost over the past two years, oddly in a material sense. It's probably because I dislike owning things unless they hold a great emotional and/or spiritual significance to me, and... well. Most of that stuff got thrown out or given away during our past two-three suicidal phases, apparently. I wasn't around then so it's still shocking to me, to look for things and then hear "oh yeah... someone junked that two years ago, bro."
I dunno. It's weird, to be getting legitimately distraught because "I no longer have this bit of art" or "I no longer have this game." Silly, right? But that art was an expression of people and ideas I dearly loved. That game held years worth of memories and personal growth. Now it's gone, suddenly and shockingly, and it feels like a punch in the gut.
Not sure how to heal this, but I'll have to.

Also. There are too many massive psychological triggers tied to two certain people I used to know. Why is that?
It's freaking me out, because it's all "fear of abuse" reactions and yet I don't think they ever harmed me? Was it just their close imitation of those situations? I don't have an answer to that, either. But some deep, damaged part of me is still crying and whimpering like a frightened child, every time I'm reminded of either of them. They have somehow become two of the "scariest" people I know, despite their allegedly harmless histories... and that disturbs me greatly.
Sorry, just thinking out loud with this.

 



-----------------------------------------------------

 

 

@ 11:33 pm

 

 

tw: self-abuse, depersonalization.

 

 

no idea what i'm writing

 

The numbness sticks to my bones like diseased fog.
I don't remember when it first showed up. Only that it keeps coming back, day after day, night after night, suffocating, entrenching me in its impassible, unfathomable blankness.
I can't remember the friendships. I can't remember the struggles, the victories, the joys, the tears. I can't remember the love. All I can remember is the loss, because it's been shackled to my ankles for as long as my memory can reach backwards. All I can remember is nothing.

 

There are photographs. There are blurry, distorted images and sounds choked under ancient layers of bloodied bandages and hands pressed tightly against our ears. There are pieces, smudges, flashes, ruins. I can only view them as if from a great distance, from somewhere in the gap between heaven and hell, from a place incapable of ever reaching either extreme anymore.

 

Perhaps this is better. Perhaps I need to be razed to the ground, burnt to ashes, scoured until I am raw and bleeding, bones and little else, not a carcass but a shattered skeleton to be reshaped, repainted, reborn. Maybe that's what this is.

 

I won't lie. It is jarring, like a mother's fist connecting with our face. It is frightening, like the voices that never seem to go away. And it is heartbreakingly, terribly real, the knowledge that emptiness can only exist if there was SOMETHING to precede it.

 

It's sick.
I miss the suicide attempts. I miss the screaming and sobbing. I miss the arms sawed wide open at 3am, at the yawning sepulchres painting our borrowed, tainted, alien skin. I miss having some sort of comparison, some sort of caustic awareness of life-- the terror that brought existence into sharp focus under fluorescent lights, reflected solid and real against reddened metal.
All I have now is a dead-eyed hollowness, that horrible fog. I find myself running numb hands over my face, trying to feel like I'm in it for once, trying to comprehend what the words body and breathing and awake and real mean. Numbers on clocks slip and glitch, jumping hours in moments, skipping days in seconds. I'm never quite sure what my name is. I'm never quite sure what a name is.

 

The bad voices that haunted the childhood still scream and condemn. Every day is a battlefield, every action riddled with fear from their constant shrieking, from their words of damnation and pompous hatred. I can't remember a time when I wasn't trying desperately to bow to their whims, terrified of choosing on my own, after one too many disobediences ended in sheer horror. I don't know what it's like to make my own choices in life.

 

Someone still believes that this body is the devil incarnate and until that belief is released, we are all going to remain here in hell.

 

I don't know what I'm writing anymore.

 



-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 


@ 11:44 pm

 

So I beat the Pokemon League in Y today.
It was a very emotionally moving experience for me personally... not only do I get really fond of my Pokemon, but I also tend to "melt into" games as I play them, as my self-identity is rather fragile and fluid, making it very easy to feel as if I am literally my player character in a game (not just psychologically; it's like I'm THERE).
I'll write about that another time though. Suffice to say it was quite the experience, and I was on cloud nine by the time we became the new Champion.
Then after the League we had to fight AZ.
Long story short, I used my dear Florges and my beloved Aegislash, because I felt it was fitting... not just because the former was what AZ's Floette could have eventually become, but... also because I adore my ghost sword just as much as this guy adored his little fairy, really.
So we won, and he smiled in understanding, and I really felt the significance of that...
...and then we got THIS cinematic.

 

I won't even lie, I was in tears.
Sharing it here without further comment because I don't want to forget this.

 



 

 

one, zero

Dec. 23rd, 2013 11:24 pm
prismaticbleed: (czj)

 

 

Another personal update because today is December 23rd and there have been too many depressing updates here lately.

Let's try not to focus on that, okay? We give life to the realities we focus on, so really, we should acknowledge and work on this stuff but let's not get stuck there.

I guess I'm trying a little too hard to be optimistic. Today's technically CZ and I's 8th anniversary (10 years since we met), and... I keep slipping back into automatic mode. Sorry about this.

Most of those memories are not mine. The vast majority of those memories are not mine.
Chaos met the second Jewel in late 2003, then Spinny took over somewhere around 2007, Cannon jumped in around 2008, Jayce showed up in 2010, and then the first male Jewel appeared in 2011... you see how convoluted this is. Yes, there is an inner bloodline. Yes, there is a "core" we all hold, but it's not a person, it's a thing. And that core holds no memories either, it's not tied to that at all.
The "J" that was immediately before me, the guy that was around from 2011-2012, committed suicide with the Scratch this February. That's a fact. Problem is, he took most of his memories with him, in his attempt to literally erase the entire past ten years of our shared life.
So you can see why this is a new problem. Yes, moving between timelines is a thing that happens. And no, we're not tied to that timeline anymore. But... what does that mean, as far as interpersonal relationships go?

It's odd. For a while I honestly didn't know who Chaos was. Then I got slammed with a lot of memory anchors and stuff started resonating, but that was bizarre because even though I was now directly aware of certain truths and events, I still didn't get any first-person memories. None. I guess I'm not supposed to.
It's just weird, because... even if my brain doesn't have any attachments to him, my heart still knows him, and the dissonance is rather upsetting to be honest. I love him, but it's not anything like what he had with the people before me? I'm not a romantic person, for one. I'm not his daughter's father, although I do not mind being her stepfather (which I am considered in headspace) because she really is a great kid. But she's not mine. And the fact that she did belong to the guy who came before me, who is now dead, is just... heartbreaking, when I consider how that might be affecting Chaos now.
I can't be those people. I can't be what they were to him now. I scare myself because I keep triggering global fear reactions in myself, and fragmenting upstairs, bleeding into remnants of past cores, but everyone knows that it's falsified and no one is actually there. They drag me back, and then I'm at a loss.
Yes, I love Chaos. I do. But it's the sort of love I have for the universe? It's that childlike innocent affection, the sort of thing you have towards a best friend, or a snowfall. It's depersonalized in a way. It's literally just an emanation of the joy of existence.
I don't know how to do person-to-person love yet. Something in me slips badly when I try, there are too many demons tied to that somehow. But I try anyway. Often it's dangerous, because I tend to slip out of fronting. Maybe I should let that happen, and then come back separate, so we can deal with whoever was triggered? We've done it before, just not in such contexts. It's difficult for things to stay coherent when really badly damaged people appear, because they tend to anchor into Black partly and that destroys structure when it's rabid like that. The Tar can rip apart headspace if it wanted, but it's random, uncontrolled. It breaks things just by being there. The Plague dismantles things intentionally. I think that's what got the previous J.
Either way that's off-topic.

Today is the 8th anniversary of a love that was promised to endure sickness and health, good times and bad. And against all odds it has. It's still here. The problem is, I'm not the girl who made the first promise, nor the boy who renewed it, nor the people inbetween who loyally carried it as well.
I don't want to just do this as an obligation. That's not truth.
Ironically I can't. As I said, I do love him, but... I don't know, maybe the expression of that was supposed to change with me?
Could be. The entire previous mindset around the Pink color has changed, as the original conception of it was completely incorrect.

I'm thinking too much.
Chaos wants to talk to me, and possibly Infi too. I don't know why I avoided speaking with them until now. I'm not afraid to. Some part of me just figured "it's not important." But it's important to them.
I've been losing internal connections lately, and that's scary. It's hard to see or hear or feel people. Why is that? Are we fading? Is the System dying?
I don't know. I don't know if we can survive into the new year but these people are lovely and I would be sad to see them fade into nonexistence. I think. Emotions are weird. They shouldn't be.

Either way, this blockage needs to go. Time to get some internal walls torn down.

-Jay

 

 

 

nov 26

Nov. 26th, 2013 11:48 pm
prismaticbleed: https://www.deviantart.com/teacosies/art/celebi-420071633 (tears)

 


Rambling ahead, probably will be deleted in the morning.

 

I'd say I love being alone, but when headspace is silent it's the worst feeling in the world.
Yes, there's always writing work to do. That's great, and I love it. But I can only do that for so many days before I realize I've forgotten how to be a person. Creative work turns me into a total channel; empty and pure, capable of letting any idea move through me, but incapable of interacting with any living thing.
For most of the past, that was the norm. I never spoke to the people I wrote about, I never had a solid identity of my own. But when that began to change, suddenly, around 2003, I'll admit it looks like I became addicted at first. I didn't know how to handle it, and it was euphoric. Suddenly there were other people inside (nice ones, for once!) that I could TALK to! And at first, the periods of downtime were crushing. Now that I knew what it was like to NOT be lonely, I was suddenly aware of what loneliness actually WAS.
I'm not sure what I'm trying to say here. Honestly I'm guessing; those memories are distant and vague. All I can say is how I feel now, looking at them, someone else's life.

Even so I still don't know how to deal with daily life, or physical reality, or tangible people. It's overwhelming and scary for me. I need lots of space, I need lots of silence, I need the ability to run away when I feel trapped. But I also need to know that there's somewhere to run BACK to.
I've been alone for a long, long time, it feels like. It's sad. I'm not sure why I'm saying any of this. It doesn't quite make sense.
Whether I like it or not, people need people. But the only people I've ever truly known are "upstairs." And it's been getting harder to find them.
I guess the bottom line is, I'm tired and lonely and I miss people. Nights like this everything is quiet and I'm stuck literally walking in circles for hours and I don't hear anyone. Is that better? Is that worse?
I'm sick of forcing myself into trauma just to hear people shout at me. I'm so sick of this stupid ache that drives me in dangerous directions, just to feel like my existence is acknowledged. That's selfish. I shouldn't need or want that. And yet there it is.
Tonight, I am lonely, and sad, and a little afraid.
I'm trying to be 100% okay with the silence and emptiness. But that's tricky, when it feels like that once-holy quiet is now denying me of any possibility of connecting with others as a person in my own right.
I can be alone. That's easy. Just take out the "I can," and be nothing.
The days when I can't do that are the difficult ones.

 

-Jay (empty mode, sorry)

 



 

 

nov 01

Nov. 1st, 2013 09:30 pm
prismaticbleed: (drained)

 

 


We are trying way too hard.
We're thinking too much, and we're losing sight of what we're actually supposed to be doing.

I noticed this happens when I try to work on technical information for Dream World, too, or any other Leagueworld. Every time I start getting overly analytical, I get so frustrated and sick and tired that I want to cry. Even if I'm interested, even if I'm making progress, even if I'm in a good mood... it doesn't matter. Too much thinking = instant exhaustion and depression.
That's what's been happening today. I've been trying to figure out exactly what's going on with the corrupt energy up here, so we can avoid encountering or exacerbating it again, but the more I research and write, the more headaches I get. And thanks to my moral upbringing, I can't tell if that's good or bad? Is that my body telling me, "stop it, this isn't something you should spend time thinking about," OR is it some darker force doing that on purpose, trying to keep me from making beneficial progress? How do I know? It's like when I was growing up, I could never tell if my pains and terrors were "punishment," or "tests." The former was because I was bad, and the latter was because I was good. But which was it? I never knew.
I still don't. In 2011 the Tar told me it needed to exist, in order for me to understand what "the right thing" was. But was it lying? Why would I need dichotomy to comprehend goodness? CAN I be good WITHOUT its sinful balance, if that's true? That feels utterly wrong, but... I don't know.


It's funny, but I'm glad-- since I'm one of the few fronters in the System, I'm the only one that has to deal with the eating disorders and gender dysphoria and PTSD triggers there firsthand. Sure, it leaks through, but I'm glad that I'm the one that has to take the brunt of it. I wouldn't want anyone else in the System having to struggle with this.

I know Infi said most post-2010 memories should be mine, but did he forget about the Scratch? I'm reviewing things from 2011 and I swear to you, I do not remember them. Most of 2012 is also gone. I have no idea whose memories these are. It's scary at times, but it is totally true. Nevertheless that worries me. I didn't realize I was dissociating regularly until THIS APRIL. And the Undergrounders found explicit proof of that happening back in 2010, during the first SLC trip, which I do not remember at all. I don't. There are two or three location memories, but nothing firsthand, again. Do you know how bizarre that is, to know that things happened, but to see them all as an outside observer in memory, as someone that wasn't actually there? Who in the world was in charge, for that whole time?
...I think I know why infi said "should." Wasn't 2010 the year that the main fronter's inner presentation color changed from red to white? So yes, by that train of thought, their memories "should" be mine, as I'm that color now... but, looking back on what the Undergrounders showed me, whoever had White back then apparently held the negative side of it. That person was NOT a nice person. Is that where all this internal corruption came from? I don't want to go through the archives and look for what they did to put all this poison in here, as that attention will just make it louder and stronger... but again, is that the smartest move? Is that the correct decision?
I know I keep trying to clear things out, meditating and healing, but do I need specifics? Can I generally try and get rid of the corruption as a whole, or do I need to chip away at it? People tell me, "don't identify with it," and I don't, but acknowledging that it exists feels like I'm doing that. It's confusing. That's why I tend to ignore any and all pain. Saying "yes, there is pain and fear and anger," feels like I'm making those feelings a part of who I am. That's a scary feeling in and of itself, so I just stay sparkle-eyed and away from it.
That's why I don't have any past memories, I would think. Because, post-reset and all that, all those past emotions and thoughts and memories got stripped from me, leaving nothing but this childlike innocence behind, incapable of even thinking the way they did. But then... now what? By virtue of my forced naivete I can't function in the waking world, there are too many triggers that exist whether or not I want them to. But they need to be acknowledged to be healed... but paying attention to them makes them louder... what do I do?
I've been going in circles for years, I'd gather, if this still hasn't been solved. But how do we solve it, if there is nothing to solve in my eyes? If I see all the pain and fear as false, as "not real," there's nothing for me but wide-eyed wonder and a total detachment from the trauma of the past. But that trauma still lingers, even if its only proof is the Tar, and the hacks that used to use me specifically because of my ignorance of them. I don't know if that was mentioned recently, but that's why the morning hacks always happened. I just learned that those were hopefully fixed, but I'll admit, it's my fault that they occurred. I'd want to talk with Infinitii, or spend time with him or anything, but then something would be "triggered" and then I'd be gone, because by my function, I am not CAPABLE of fronting when a trigger happens! And then suddenly I'd come back, and Infi would be crying and scared, and I'd know something had hurt him but I'd tell him "everything will be okay" and then I'd go on my merry way. And it wasn't until much later that I'd learn that something had happened while I'd been away, someone had used the body to harm Infi, to harm other people too, and I'd be torn inside because I don't want them to be hurt, but... what do I do? What can I do? Am I even supposed to tackle this problem, or is that someone else's playing field? Do I stay the innocent core, the reminder of what we were BEFORE the trauma happened, forever untouched by it, OR do I forever shatter that innocence by trying to keep everyone else from suffering the trauma that happened anyway?
Geez I don't know. I really don't know. And that breaks my heart because I'm happy, I am so happy, but I know there are malicious things in this body besides me, and even if they can't hurt me directly, they can very easily use me to hurt someone else. And I don't want that happening anymore.

Javier is getting a better anchor upstairs. He's learned that he can't jump straight into fronting, because he doesn't have an "identity" to front with yet, so he can't interact with the waking world obviously. I wonder if other systems have troubles like that? We never had many "social" fronters, because we had no need or desire to go outside of the mind. Only Jewel (the original) and Celebi did, but they spent their time drawing or going online. I know we had a few online people, but then that spinningcannon person kind of tripped the alarm system by deciding she was going to start interacting with people directly? And then that forced out everyone that had stayed hidden inside up to that point. I guess in an ironic way we have to thank her for exhuming us all, but man, it sure was scary at first, with everyone having to deal with that rush of revealed pain and fear all at once. Thank goodness Laurie was the first headvoice to manifest, otherwise I don't think anyone would have survived. But yeah, because 90% of our trauma happened internally, most of us stayed inside. The people fronting outside didn't know about us until many many years later! And we're still trying to catch the attention of some of them. The Autopilot was the main one though-- it had no identity of its own, existing as a collection of stock phrases and obligations, and we didn't even learn how to control it until sometime in late 2010. But it fronts, because it is easy for it to do so, as it doesn't have to worry about a self or anything that goes with that. Whereas everyone inside, we have our own identities and roles and responsibilities, and if we were suddenly forced to go and front in the body, which is strange and weird and lives a life we don't understand, that would be extremely stressful! So the AP does it instead, and we stay inside, and live our lives in here.

We've found out that the Autopilot defaults to "yes" when it isn't given an order, which explains a lot of the trouble it used to get us in. Even in a dangerous situation, if someone didn't ORDER IT NOT TO, it would default to going ahead anyway. Isn't that weird? But in a way that's good to know, because now we can give it very specific instructions and forbiddances, and if we repeat those over and over they stick as parts of its program. But we have to overwrite a LOT of old bad programs first. Also it places everyone else automatically at a priority higher than itself-- which is kind of helpful for the eating disorders, because if you repeatedly program it that certain trigger foods "belong to someone else," it will avoid them all the time because it doesn't want to "steal them." But like we said, a LOT needs to be overwritten first, including the biting compulsion, which poor Emmett is stuck to too, as are most of the food and stress alters. Still it's a start, now that we know HOW to program it.
Javier gave it a VERY STRICT ORDER that, if someone tries to manipulate it into doing something even vaguely sexual, it is NOT ALLOWED to take any action UNTIL it asks the kids upstairs whether or not they agree to it. If even one of them says no, the Autopilot MUST SAY NO, no matter what. Javier said that defaulting to "yes" in a harmful situation, just because "no one told it to refuse," was causing a great deal of trauma to the kids, and it was ignoring their rights to both safety and free speech. (Javier is very big on rights and safety). He emphasized this very loudly, making it clear that there were to be no exceptions. So we'll have to repeat that every day. I know there WAS an attempt by Julie to hack it sometime today, but it DID ask David, and he immediately shouted "no," so the Autopilot repeated that and left. Julie was stunned but absolutely livid, because she had apparently counted on the AP's inability to refuse up to this point. So maybe now we'll have a lot less hacks when no one is driving or watching the AP like a hawk, which is often.

Speaking of memories, Waldorf reminded us today that she has all the media memories of the past that she can access in the archives, which no one else has access to. The only thing she can't get is Pokemon stuff, as that was it's own division for many years, and Celebi has that instead. But Waldorf remembers the books and movies and games that the teenage fronters were interested in, since she originally would take pieces from ALL of them for inspirational purposes. So that's cool. If anyone needs that stuff we can go to her.
Celebi is just so mad that the Tar was pretending to be a member of her species for that long while. Cel herself was our main fronter around 2001, but she stayed online, or in videogames. She and Jewel were aware of each other back then and fronted at different times, but they both effectively stopped fronting once spinningcannon showed up in 2004, and that's when the infamous high school time gap of 4 years happens! Oh well. That's not what I'm talking about. Celebi is just very angry that her existence was used as a springboard for the Tar to get at J, whoever he was back then, whenever the Tar-Celebi stuff happened. She's not holding a grudge, she's just mad! But I don't blame her.

Oh, also Josephina loves Javier's hair, and got upset when he found out that we wouldn't be letting Javier do that to the body, nor would we be letting him get gauges and lip piercings, haha. Still, maybe we can get Jo to help us with clarifying Javier's outfit on that Subeta generator thing, as that does help very much with visual anchors, plus he needs to be in the lineup pictures for heaven's sakes. So does Emmett, but he's so utterly non-humanoid we're going to have to Photoshop most of him in! Oh well, needs to be done. I know we did that for a bunch of people, notably Wally, Chaos, Knife and Xenophon... go take a look, it's impossible to actually have those avatars on the site!


Let's get back to the energy stuff from earlier. Let me back in, please.
Here, let's just post what was written earlier about the B/W energy, and Pink as well. It could be relevant, who knows.
This is all assumed accurate, at least in the current time period, unless later stated to be otherwise.

 

"White energy is INDIVIDUALLY CREATIVE ENERGY. Black energy is the source of the "merge drive," which J originally thought was reproductive, due to not having knowledge of other contexts. But it is the EXACT OPPOSITE: merge drives seek loss of self, they seek total unity. They have NO reproductive capacity because they seek to make everything one. White energy, however, deals with making "one from many," with the value of the individual self. It multiplies life, instead of consolidating it.
This is where corruptive confusion comes in. White energy does not create in a sexual context unless you ANCHOR it to the physical, and even then it only operates as a basic reproductive drive, the same thing everything from ants to amoebas operate on. It is NOT some sort of dangerous lustful thing like the equally corrupted Pink energy kept promoting.
But THIS is why Pink got so confusing over the years. Pink energy deals with affection, with childlike intimacy, with romantic but chaste love. It is inherently NON-SEXUAL. Julie, when she was originally created, only wore that color as a symbol of femininity, NOT as sexuality. Julie was also INNOCENT at her manifestation, as was the Pink energy, the way it should be. HOWEVER, our original fronter created her as a vessel for their thoughts of hatred and negativity: thoughts that were shoved into the subconscious, becoming the Tar. This entity acted like a parasite, eventually darkening Julie's color, although that total distortion didn't happen until about 5 years later: outside influences plus buried negativity turned Julie abusive, and since she worked through Pink, this tainted our original fronter's perception of that color and its aspects indelibly: Pink then became the brazen sexualization of all things feminine and intimate, EVEN children like they were. On that note, Julie's color pink and the REAL color pink each have very different energy vibes, which only contributed to confusion and mislabeling, due to J not even being aware of the latter UNTIL NOW.

 

Nevertheless, J has been WELL aware of the difference between pink energy and sexuality since FEBRUARY 2011, although it admittedly didn't "register" until January 2012 (when his psyche split further, creating Eros to help fix any misrouting). Regardless, this vital difference has been repeated to him several times since then, by many different people, but J eventually began to ignore these admonishments due to crushing doubt, self-loathing, and fear. It is unknown when his psyche made the sudden and drastic switch from "true" pink affection to the corrupted sort, where he began to see everything as sexual, but that event needs to be pinpointed and then healed.
THAT is what happened to fracture J's psyche so severely concerning all his relationships. His strange, admittedly compulsory pursuit of "pink connections" held starkly contrasting motivations and results. He was seeking affection and childlike love, but since the Pink energy was corrupted into something darkly perverted, suddenly he found all his relationships becoming shallow and devoid of real closeness, tainted by his absolute misunderstanding of what the words "relationship" and "love" meant in the first place. To J, every hint of closeness, even familial closeness, was sexualized. It is no surprise at all that he could never let go of his pain and trauma, because he didn't understand what was actually happening both to him, and within his own misinformed mind.

 

Tainted Black energy holds all negative energy that lingers in the subconscious mind: violence, hatred, rage, lust, etc. It is thick, heavy, and pitch-like, unlike pure Black energy, which is a soft shadowy black, and freely moving like air or silk.
Tainted White energy holds all negative energy that lingers in the conscious mind: manipulation, pride, apathy, blasphemy, etc. It is crystallized and sharp, unlike pure White energy, which is insubstantial, warmly white and glowing.

 

Furthermore, J's entire understanding of "connection levels" in the past was FALSE, as it was based on a total misunderstanding of how energy worked, as well as how connections worked. So all previous data on those can be safely discarded. Keep in mind that he stole that term from Dream World in 2011, and blatantly misused it in a completely different context."


That's all that was written, hopefully it's relevant.
I do want to add something, in light of that last paragraph.
HEADSPACE CHANGES CONSTANTLY. THIS INCLUDES ALL OF OUR OBSERVATIONS ABOUT IT.
What may be true today MAY NOT BE TRUE TOMORROW.
This is an incredibly important observation that all inhabitants of headspace MUST keep in mind. Our world evolves and shifts according to what it is needed to be, or become, and therefore what worked in the past may suddenly no longer work, and be redefined in an instant.
This fact does ring true for the strange old "connection levels" concept J invented in the past. That entire train of thought is no longer true, nor does it apply to current headspace reality.
This is why one must ALWAYS be prudent in browsing the archives, as they include data as it was entered at the time, and it has NOT been altered to reflect current truths and/or untruths. I am considering adding a tag to the archive, to notify readers of now-false data, or data which was later proved false to begin with. It would help alleviate a great deal of confusion.


I spoke to Christina today, both in and after church, for a little bit. She said she was doing a lot of praying and asked God to help her understand what was actually going on in her life up here? Something. All I remember for sure is that she now acknowledges that yes she is a headvoice, and yes she shares our reality. Also through honest prayer she was granted access to some parts of the archives (not surprisingly, as she is a Violet headvoice), and she saw a lot of what we went through in the past? What she saw I don't know, but it forced her to re-evaluate both her opinions of us (she's stopped calling us "heathens"), as well as her previous viewpoint that her faith was the ONLY faith and anyone that didn't follow it to the letter was "going to hell." She's still badly confused and existentially terrified of course, but she's making progress, and that's very admirable considering how hard this is for her. But I told her that my role, and the big central tenet of headspace, was that we try to base everything on mutual compassion and love, for each other and for our shared life. And I told her how, even if I wasn't a Christian like her, I still greatly admired and agreed with many of Christ's teachings, as did most of us up here-- because it's moral common sense really, and I personally believe that a good deal of those teachings simply clarify that EVERYONE has not just the potential, but the ability to be "Christlike," by virtue of God being love and us imitating Christ by expressing unconditional love... etc. etc. etc. It's the kind of stuff you can't put into words well or you lose the point. But yeah, she's now willing to work with us on our level, instead of looking down on us condescendingly, which is nice. And I told her she can still think of herself as an angel if she wanted (she was convinced she was one for a long time), as long as she doesn't let that thought get her all tainted with the corrupted White and its insidiously malevolent moral superiority.

What's happened to my faith? That's the question I have right now. With all the spiritual people saying "all your beliefs are wrong" due to limiting my view of truth, and being forced to see the inherent neutrality of everything that used to shred my bones to pieces... somewhere along the line I stopped acting like much of a believer. I'm still aware of love in everything. I still have a deep unflinching awareness of the greater good in all things, even the scary things. But I don't "worship" like Christina does. Her fervency feels alien and unsettling to me. Is that bad, for me to not be able to worship so zealously anymore? I can't tell. I'm just haunted by her old words, by the words my grandmother spoke years before I met her, by condemnations and fears of damnation sneaking behind my ribs, coloring my blood dark in the night. I don't like that. But I don't want ice running through my veins either.
There is a fine line between humility, pride, and self-hatred, and I have trouble seeing it anymore. I stopped listening to my heart when it became an alarm bell for the pain I couldn't bear to feel anymore. I have more faith in Infi and Laurie than I ever did in myself, and when Infi suddenly became a threat to my well-being, against his will and mine... well, I think a lot of my faith in the big picture died a little.
I'm still not sure what to do with this. But I'll keep my heart and mind as open as I can get them, without causing myself to start gushing red again.

Hyakin was in my dream last night?? I think other people were too, but I woke up too suddenly, he's the only one I remember seeing. I spent the whole dream at the music store I talked about yesterday, there was this gang hanging out there spraypainting stuff, and I was telling them what I remembered of that building and the coffeeshop, how beautiful it was to me. I showed them around, oddly the music shop had been turned into someone's house? We all went inside and I said this building had been like home to me, even now that it was so dramatically different I still felt safe there. A few of the gang guys agreed, surprised they said they felt at home there too, it must have been the general vibe of the place. I know they tagged the coffeeshop building, it was still empty. But I remember Hyakin was standing by the road there, I think he was talking to someone, was it Sergei maybe? Either way that's all I recall clearly. Later in the dream I was playing Pokemon Y and I was laughably saddened when I woke up and remembered, "wait, I don't even have a 3DS!" But it was nice. I think I had a Dragalge on my team, aww yes.

Jewel keeps wanting to work on Dream World but it's tough, because she needs to cut off entirely from headspace to do that, and she can't do that when we keep getting red alerts and triggers and stuff. But she's getting impatient because it's been like two weeks? I don't remember. It's been too long. There's gotta be a better way to divvy up time with all of us, so she can work and we can try to heal stuff, without her work being put on hold for years (which it was) or us having to sit with the same old pains for years because no one is looking at it (which has happened too). Where is a happy medium! This is ridiculous sometimes. We're trying to find ways into the Leagueworlds in case headspace ever does collapse for good, a few of us have places already, but not all of us, because it's tough to find fitting positions as well as open timelines! But DW is probably everyone's best bet as that's such a far-reaching realm the way it is. We'll see.

We have our own Last.fm now, separate from the original one that holds our entire old libraries. We're going to use this new one to categorize our own playlists and stuff, because one of the previous fronters kept deleting our stuff from the original account, and we don't want that happening anymore.
Also guess what, I'M STARTING TO ORDER THE BEADS. I'm making a few custom orders and finding colors for a few final people, but the project is officially under way now! Also Celebi is now the one pushing us to actually do the "personal box" thing downstairs as well, but now the question is, what do we use as boxes? How big? We'll have to find out. She just wants a place to put her Pokemon cards and orange ginger mints, hehe. But hey, that's HER stuff, that's a very important thing. It's nice to have stuff downstairs that's ours too.
Speaking of. In light of talking to Christina today, J really wants to try and bring Julie back. Apparently he's feeling a lot of despair from her? Like she really doesn't know who she is or what she wants, she's being pulled in all directions by all sorts of different things. But J is the kind of softie that will ALWAYS give someone a second chance, or a second thousandth chance, and he's the guy that apparently got Julie to join us for a while last year. J says he supposes maybe she's remembering that, since the Pink slot is redefining itself at long last, and looking for a new core slot holder. Eros is trying to manifest again, he was talking to Laurie "telepathically" for a while this morning while she was with Javier, she was really mad at first because last week or so when he got taken back out of J, he was REALLY messed up from the energy being equally damaged again. But he demanifested and now he's trying to come right back that same way, so Laurie had to go all gung-ho and tell him that PINK IS DIFFERENT NOW, it's no longer tied to the old corruption so he CAN'T come back as he was previously. It took a little bit but she apparently got through to him? So if he wants to be the Pink core he CANNOT be tied to sexual abuse or rerouting in ANY way, he has to work as a sort of "role model" for the other Pinks, that's the wrong term but it's close? Like if you hold a core slot, you HAVE to reflect that energy's characteristics in a true and good way, so that everyone else in that color (who have variations of that core energy) can look to you for grounding and stuff. You're not superior to them as a core, you just have a very strict job! But we haven't had a core Pink person EVER, besides Julie trying to be one for a year but she had the wrong color, so whoever gets it now would have a lot on their heads in terms of responsibility. I know Knife is kind of the "placeholder" Pink leader, ironically as he has the darkest shade of it and wasn't very compassionate at all originally, but he's made incredible progress towards that so people look to him. Anyway that's that. We think that if Julie comes back she won't be allowed to be the core, even if she changes her color, but then again who knows? Things change so fast, nothing is ever set in stone, all we can do is guess and then sit back and watch. Whether we're right or wrong doesn't really matter most of the time, as long as we can grow for the better from the answer (or lack thereof) that we get.

Last note. Jay here. This is what I was trying to say with the first sentence.
Love, love is what we need to remember, at all costs even. Remember we CAN'T fight the Tar or the Plague, both of them get stronger the more violence and rage is around them. Laurie had to throw her axe to the ground and use the Angel Helmet the last time they showed up, even she couldn't get them to stop with weapons! So you see, we cannot fight fire with fire.
But it's not just "fighting." It's healing too, more than anything. Forgiveness and love.
I've realized that, over the years, I've been slowly pushed to forgive more and love more. It got harder and harder as I grew, the fronters changed, but some weird bloodline followed me even until now. I thought it was hard to forgive Julie, but I did. I thought it was hard to forgive Celebi, but I did. Then Chaos became the source of pain, but I still managed to forgive him... and when I thought that was as tough as it could ever get, suddenly Infinitii became the one I had to forgive. But I did.
And now, it's just hit me. I'm at the hardest part ever now.
It's not forgiving the Tar and the Plague. I know, and have always known, that they are actually incredibly easy to forgive, because they are cruel by their nature, and even in their cruelty they help me learn and grow. It's so easy to forgive something that's as black-and-white as that in terms of morality, for me at least. But when the morality is grey, when someone who loves you hurts you by accident, when it wasn't intentional or when they didn't think it would hurt... somehow, for me, that is so much harder to forgive. I have no problems forgiving someone who hurts me on purpose, even with the intent to harm or maim. I don't know why. But when someone damages me so badly, without meaning to... why is that so hard to forgive?
And that's the hilariously ironic bit of all this. That's what makes my final task of love and forgiveness the absolute hardest, something I avoided for years, something I was so blinded to that I didn't even realize it was necessary until it became too important to ignore anymore.
The last person I have to forgive, the last thing I have to learn to love, against all odds... is myself.


I think that's all we needed to say for today? Boy this entry was a mess. We've been severely dissociated all day so we're not sure what's going on much, or who needs to say what.
But it looks like a lot of good and important things were said today, and that makes me happy, so good night!

 


 

 

thoughts.

Oct. 7th, 2013 12:14 pm
prismaticbleed: (shatter)

Just a jumble of random floating concerns today. There's a tornado watch so I don't want to get too invested in an update, just in case it stars raining sideways and I have to run down the cellar.

First off. I did manage to finish A Swiftly Tilting Planet yesterday-- as it turns out, the section I dreaded re-reading (the part when Charles is Within Brandon Maddox, in the witch-hunting times) was extremely short, and did not take up the majority of the book as I thought it did. After that ended it was easy. The book did hold several important points that rang just as true as they did originally-- most of what Gaudior said, actually-- but there was one part that jumped out at me louder than it ever had before.
Pages 197 through 200. Charles is Within Chuck Maddox when the boy suffers a traumatic brain injury, and loses his ability to stay rooted in physical reality. A voice calls to Charles then, from within the blackness of pain, and tells him that it's time to leave Chuck, he can do nothing now, come out. It claims it is a unicorn, there to help, there to aid him on his mission, speaking gently and kindly. "Time is of the essence... if Mad Dog Branzillo is to be prevented from starting a holocaust then you must not delay." "There's a terrible urgency about what you are about to accomplish... you were chosen because of your special gifts, and unusual intelligence... you are in control of what is going to happen."
And then Charles Wallace says no.
"It was trying to use my high I.Q. and trying to control things that got us into trouble in the first place. I don't know what I'm supposed to use, but it's not my intellect or strength... and I've never come out of Within on my own. It's always happened to me. I'm staying Within."
And with that, the Unicorn shrieked, flying away with a howl, an Echthroi in disguise.
That made me wonder. So much. Am I being misled? I believed that Echthroid-unicorn too, right up until Charles spoke. Am I that dangerously naive? How do I know when I'm being led astray? How can I trust my own judgment?

I have this nagging and upsetting thought that if I tell my therapist this, "I want to just let it all go and forget," her response will simply be "okay, do that." Which bothers me greatly.
I don't like unquestioned support or agreement. I've had that happen in a malicious manner too many times. Ideally, I would want her to respond by asking me what brought me to that decision. Why is that the one decision I landed on, as opposed to the other possibilities? And I would explain to her, how I feel all my past suffering is not only fake and stupid, but irrelevant, and how I can't stand feeling trapped by this "mental disability" that has haunted me for a decade, and how I just want the symptoms to stop, because they DON'T stop even when I do everything in my power to ignore them and let go of everything tied to them.
I don't want her to just agree with a decision of mine JUST because "I" made it. It might be a stupid, ignorant, uninformed decision. I would ideally want her to help me test that decision in ways I couldn't have thought of myself, to see whether or not it held up under such scrutiny. If it collapsed, then fine, let's fine a more beneficial, wiser option. If not, then let's start working towards it.
But don't, please don't ever agree with me without testing me first. I don't often trust myself to be right.


I've been weirdly dizzy these past few days, to the point where it sometimes feels like the house is sliding out from under me. My exercise schedule has been thrown off by that, too, plus the oddly pervading weakness I had last week. I really don't like this dizziness though. I can't see straight, it makes me feel sick. Everything is blurry and I keep dissociating because I can't get my eyes to focus clearly enough to look out a window without feeling like I'm looking into another dimension. I keep getting headaches and wanting to throw up, the room keeps spinning, something is wrong, I'm scared.

I got really sick two nights ago, I think. My brother was watching Attack on Titan, because he kept talking about it when I was trying to eat and that made me dissociate, so I lost about two hours of time. When I came back, I was nauseous and in a lot of pain, but I couldn't remember what I had eaten. I got so distressed over this that I guess I went to my room, because the next thing I remember (secondhand) is lying down on my bed, sobbing hysterically and repeating "I'm sorry, I don't want to be a worm, I don't want to be the whore of Babylon" over and over. I don't know how long that lasted and I have no idea what happened afterwards, because my memory doesn't pick up clearly again until last night, when I started reading Many Waters. I think? The locations are all impossibly off, I think I'm really remembering last weekend... but you see what I mean. My memory is in all these chopped-up little pieces and it's scary. I never know what's going on anymore. I try so hard to push through the day normally, but how can I fake normalcy when I don't know what "normal," or "healthy," is for me?

Weird intrusive thoughts keep happening. I don't know if they're just thoughts or people, because they fight with each other and they talk to me and they try to move my body. I end up talking to them without wanting to, just to get them to be quiet. Then I feel awful because "you're not supposed to acknowledge them," but then the angry zealot ones start condemning me for it, "suit yourself, choose the sinner's path by ignoring us," and get me on such a paranoid guilt-trip that I end up doing whatever they say even if it's begrudgingly, even if they snicker and laugh when I obey, even if things go badly for me and they roar with laughter and say it's "God's will." It's scary. This is worse than it was when I was younger and I didn't think it would ever come back.
Last night when I came home, I do remember that my grandmother's friend was visiting to talk, as he always does on Sundays (he's lonely and likes company). And for whatever reason, something in my head started hissing, "not that bastard again, I swear I'll kill him, get him out of my house." I was horrified, I asked why in the world they hated him? He did nothing wrong! But the reply scared me, as it made sense, in a twisted way.
"He doesn't let us do anything." That was answer #1. Since that man sits in our kitchen to talk, and we were hungry but have severe problems with eating in front of other people, that voice concluded that he was in our kitchen specifically to bar us from eating or drinking anything. They saw it as a malicious act.
Answer #2 was worse. "Why do you want to kill him," I asked. The response I got wasn't verbal, it was emotional, psychological, physical. And it frightened me. Here was an old man, in our kitchen, and when I walked in he'd look at me. Just a look, "who's at the door," then go back to talking. But the voices interpreted that as a lecherous glance, or worse, an actively malevolent one. "He's going to abuse us!!" they screamed. "He KNOWS, he knows what a whore you are, he KNOWS you want him to hurt you, so he will if he ever gets the chance!!" And that is how they see him. As a permanent potential threat. Just like they see everybody else. "Kill them before they kill us." It's sick. It's so sick and they never shut up. I wish I could go out in public without being crushed by their fear, but it scares me too. I shouldn't be, but I'm more scared of the way I can't "see" people. I only ever see facades, acts, masks. If I walked up to a stranger and tried to speak with their soul, I would be stopped by an ego, or a defense construct. It's so hard to reach people. And that's what scares me. But they, the other people in my head, they hate those barriers. They hate the dark parts of people that lurk below the surface, the animalistic instincts and programmed drives, the shadows that everyone holds, that only surface in times of desperate survival, blinding rage, or maniacal fear. The voices in my head hail from those same places, but they hate themselves too, hate their cursed existences, and they hate everything that keeps them trapped there. It's so sad. It really is.

Yesterday evening was weird and worrisome. I walked into my room and looked at my workspace, again realized how it doesn't get much light from the windows, it's stuck in that dark corner. And it's been there for several months so I needed a change badly. So I took everything out of it, and rotated it, trying to find a better position. The problem? There's a space between the windows and the right wall, where there is a corner that shadows get stuck in. And no matter what I did, I couldn't escape that shadowy corner. Turn it one way, the desk blocks the windows and the corner shadows my workspace. Turn it again, now I'm stuck in the corner and there is no light on the desk. Again, and the workspace overshadows my bed, while I am once again in the corner. It was driving me nuts, I was frustrated to the point of tears. All I wanted was sunlight on my work desk, couldn't I get that? Why was that shadowy corner so loathsome to me? I turned the desk so that the right corner fit into the wall corner, and I had one window shining onto my work desk, BUT in doing so, it left a 30cm space between the desk and the wall, with the shadowy corner leading into that space.
I am dead serious, when I saw that I started weeping like a panicked child. That passageway by the dark corner terrified me, and I didn't know why. I tried to explain it to my grandmother and she told me to stop acting like a baby and just leave it there. But I couldn't, it was scaring me. I asked myself why, why are you so scared? And a voice replied, "the demons crawl up from those shadows." I got a fleeting mental image of a trapdoor leading into a basement, right in that shadowy corner, and awful devils emerging from it to enter my room. The fear was tangible, and I hurriedly shoved the desk back against the wall, but now my workspace no longer had light on it. I think I actually sat down and cried for a while, I know someone began screaming "just burn all my work, I don't deserve this, I'm doing nothing but hurting everyone else." For a time I was convinced that, since my workdesk was always in the way of the windows, I was "stealing everyone else's light" for selfish purposes, like some evil creature. Putting my desk in front of the windows was doing nothing but preventing others from receiving holy light, while I sucked it up like a thief, and that dark corner poured evil into the room. I was distraught, really, it's scary to look back on.

 

But you see that one train of thought return: "I'm inherently evil, every action I take is causing intentional harm to good living beings." So I'm paranoid. I'm afraid to even get dressed in the morning because "what if these colors together will radiate bad energy from me to people??" I refuse to wear pink and black together, some blues are dangerous, I won't touch most yellows. "It's bad, it will make you sick, it will make other people sick, it will make THEM louder." And I'm so scared that I just wait for the voices to tell me what to wear, and then I wear it. I still can't shake the feeling that I'm a demon that incarnated, some awful loathsome thing, and this life is a struggle for me to try and overcome my own fallen nature, greater than that of any human. I KNOW and accept the doctrine that God's love is unconditional, even for me, "whether or not I deserve it." But then I think about what I've heard about that. Yes, God loves me as His creation, but didn't He place me here, then? Isn't my evil state HIS plan, His will? Wouldn't that make the angry zealot voices in my head 100% right, in saying that it is God's will that I suffer because I'm meant to suffer? That I'm NOT supposed to get out of this? I guess I could deal with that if it were for a greater purpose, but... see, there's a bit of a problem with that mindset I think.
Remember my old 2008 belief of being a "waste-lock," a canister for all the awful sin in the world, the fervent belief that I was the sole most evil person on the planet SOLELY because I HELD all the evil in other people? And if I died, I would take the evil with me, and everyone else could live in peace? But I couldn't kill myself or it would let the evil OUT and infect the world? Which is why I kept begging other people to kill me for a while. Always too scared to commit suicide because "that would be the single most horrible act you could do to the world, you'd be hurting other people even in your death, you bastard." Convinced that I was the focal point of every nightmare, every sin, every iota of corruption. And the sick part is that some days I really hoped that was true, I REALLY wanted it to be true... if all that evil was in me, then everyone else was safe. EVERYONE else could be happy. Once I died they would all be free.

 

I thought about that a lot as a kid. "If I had to resign myself to oblivion, in order to save everyone else, could I do it?" It was the thought that I would have to relinquish not only my salvation, but my existence, in order for all of humanity to be freed from their suffering and brought, joyfully and forgiven, to God. I don't know why I thought I had to be some sort of scapegoat for existence, but it haunted me almost constantly. And I chose yes, you know. I decided, many many years ago, that if I had to choose between MY going to heaven and everyone else, ever, going to heaven... then I'd be the only person in hell, forever. I'd sacrifice that much.

That's what scares me about this "mental disorder," did you know? Because, everyone talks to me like "one day you're going to get better!" "one day you're going to be just like you once were!" and they don't realize what that means. "Get better" meaning... what? That I'll suddenly become whoever I was at age 7 again? I don't know who that was! But it feels like no one wants ME to get better. They want me to just go away, forever, and die, so they can have their mouthy 7-year-old daughter with the bad temper and selfish attitude back. She's long gone, I don't know how to tell you that, she's been gone for a very, very long time. But no one wants me to live. No one wants us, we're the "problem."
People smile at me and say "one day you'll be the person we remember." Whoever that was. And that's the point! They want ONE person to survive, the one person they decided they liked, and everyone else will DIE.
It feels like that childhood sacrifice, brought to terrible reality at long last. "You have to die, FOREVER, and forfeit all chance of happiness or salvation, so that this ONE person can come back to life and make other people happy." That's the sentence we get, every time someone else talks about our "recovery."
And the horrible thing is, I'm depressed enough to just say "okay, then let me die, I don't care anymore"... but... there are some days when I'm not. There are some days when a LOT of us are not. Sometimes I'll just sit outside and think, "the trees are really pretty today," or I'll hear Laurie or Knife talking about how cool it is to be able to walk, or hear music, or smell flowers, or look at Christmas lights. Sometimes I'll see one of the little kids out, hugging a teddy bear, or reading a book, totally happy for a second. Sometimes I'll feel like, maybe this isn't so bad, maybe we can all be happy one day, wouldn't that be amazing? Maybe all the pain we were born from can just go away, and we can all live together. Wouldn't that be nice.
And then someone says "I hope all your voices go away and you're back to normal" and it feels like an arrow to the heart.
"Normal" for them means shopping and movies and games and loud laughing. But we're not like that, we're quiet and gentle, why do people act like there's something "wrong" with us even when we're trying to be happy?
"I want you to be normal," they say, and it sounds like, "it doesn't matter whether or not you're happy." Our happiness doesn't matter. As long as everyone else is "happy." That's what matters, right?
"Would you die, to resurrect a child who is long dead," they seem to ask. "Would you integrate, and abandon any chance of life and happiness you may have, to make everyone else happy?"
Would I? Should I?
I don't know.


I'm feeling so sick. The nausea and dizziness are overwhelming, I want to vomit. I'm sorry, I have to go.

 




 

 

sept 27

Sep. 27th, 2013 11:08 pm
prismaticbleed: (shatter)

 


I really don't have much energy to update today, but I don't want to slack off anymore, so let me at least try.

I don't remember yesterday. I really don't, and I'm sorry. However, I can explain that. I... don't know if I want to, though. Not explicitly.
Something happened in the evening that wasn't traumatic in and of itself, BUT the immediate aftereffects were.
I won't talk about that now though. Let's get the data out of the way first.


Something I realized today: in a previous post, I mentioned my old mindset of thinking "I'm not capable of making correct decisions on my own?" Well, I don't think I mentioned the other big part of what plays into that... which is, ironically, friendship.
I've spoken about this with my therapist already, but when I was in elementary school, after 1st grade, I was the outcast. I was the weird kid that no one wanted to be friends with, and when I tried, guess what mindset I got? "I'll only be your friend if you do everything I tell you to."
One of my only memories from school is in the church basement of my old school, in 3rd grade or so, with 2 girls who were my friends for a while. We were pretending we were Pokemon-- one girl was a Charizard, and the other was a Mewtwo. The problem? I wanted to be a Mewtwo. I adored that species, and being barred from being one felt like a slap in the face. But no-- the latter girl told me, quote pointedly, "you have to be Mew, and then you have to be my servant." I protested repeatedly, but couldn't win out. But it wasn't just giving up. I loved that girl, honestly I did, and so I decided I'd let her have her own way, even if I was going to gripe about it. She was the boss, I told myself. She would always be the boss.
And... that's just how my friendships seemed to go. I don't think I've ever had a real offline friendship, one that doesn't operate under that sort of power structure where I am understood to be the henchman, the scapegoat, the sidekick that does all the dirty work. The biggest problem, though, is that I let myself be shoved into that position, willingly or unwillingly... and I wouldn't fight because "hey, at least they're willing to call you a friend."
Another outcast girl tagged along with me for the rest of my elementary school days, but although I assume we spent time together, I don't remember any of it. All I do remember is that, whenever she was absent from school, I wouldn't miss her. Sick as it was, I would actually think "yess! Finally I have freedom! I hope she's out for a few days." It makes me ill to see that-- the only reason I know this is because I've found several old elementary school journals where I expressed that mindset-- but it's true. What's worse, though, is that when she was around, I wouldn't even hint at that exasperation. I'd talk to her and we'd spend time together and we were considered buddies by everyone else in school. But the second I was left alone, I was looking for a way out. I don't think she ever explicitly bossed me around, but I do remember one day in 7th grade where she literally threw my drawing tablets across the classroom-- the most meaningful things in the world to me-- laughing, as I stared in frozen horror, wanting to jump up and scream for her to stop but too scared of losing our "friendship." Is it really a friendship, though, if you don't respect each other? Is it really a friendship, if you never speak to each other outside of school, and only tolerate each others presence? But I never saw a problem back then. I didn't know any different.
It was the same once I left elementary school. On the bus, all the little kids flocked to me. And would you believe that I let THEM use me, too? One kid constantly stole my keychains and ripped pages out of my notebooks, demanding that I draw him things and getting angry when I didn't. I never told him to behave because I felt I had no right to. I never considered him a friend, but I still let him-- a 4-year-old kid-- push me around. But the most notable bus kid was someone I called Angelbee, after a magical-girl persona I created for her. She, too, bossed me around, pulled my hair, wrote in my notebooks, tore pages out of them, took things from me as I was using them and wouldn't give them back. I designed her character at her behest and then did the same for about 5 of her friends, even though I was exhausted. And, every time the bus drove past her stop instead of picking her up, I'd sigh in relief... and then punch myself for it. "How dare you wish your friend wasn't around," I'd say. "You don't deserve friends if you think of them that way." But was she ever my friend, if again, she never spoke to me after I stopped taking the bus? Was she ever my friend if I didn't know anything about her as a person, and only really loved the character she created, the pink-haired girl whose name I called her instead of her own? I don't think so.
But I did love her. I loved all of them, in a quiet sort of way, because they were people, wonderful individuals with their own stories and joys and pains, even if they were unknown to me, and they were deserving of love just because they existed.
Why couldn't we be real friends, then? I must be flawed, I guessed. It's me. I'm the problem.
Online it was a little different. Online... well, I can't speak directly, but looking back on old records, it looked like I was the one using people now. I was so used to being pushed and ordered around that now I just wanted someone to draw something for me. And that's the most selfish thing I can imagine, isn't that funny? "Hey, there are these characters that I absolutely love... can you draw them for me?" But whenever I said that, no matter what words I used-- and I was indirectly passive about it more often than not-- it felt like a demand, an outrageous demand. I was ashamed of it. But I constantly drew things for other people, hoping to "get them to like me," hoping to "earn" art in return. But damn it, that's not how you make friends either.
It's no use complaining about it now. I just want to make it clear, so I don't waste my hour of therapy on Tuesday reiterating something I already understand about my foggy past.
The point: every single one of my past friendships has been emotionally manipulative, either to me or because of me. Offline, I let myself be pushed around, never asserting or defending myself for fear of losing a "friend" I didn't even truly like, and who probably didn't even truly like me. Online, I would push other people around, skillfully handling my words and actions to get them to like "me," terrified that I was unworthy of friendship unless I played the exact role they wanted.
Hey... that's it, isn't it?
I never feel that I can be genuine in friendships. I always feel obligated to do what they want, even if I have to wrongly convince myself that I want it too.
That sounds far too close to my biggest problem again. I don't like it.
There's one last... friendship that I want to mention in this train of thought. It makes me feel like a horrible, horrible person for bringing it up, but I have to. This has been eating at me for a VERY long time, and I've only been able to put words to it now that I'm discussing it in therapy.
For years I thought this friendship broke the mold. "They like me," I thought. "They don't even order me around!"
But hindsight is 20/20, as they say.
It breaks my heart to say this. Maybe it's projection. Part of me hopes it is, so that they are pure and blameless and utterly righteous, but another quietly bitter part of me-- the part I squashed when I was still a child-- hopes that it's not, because it doesn't want to get trapped in that sort of situation again, if that's indeed what it was.
No use mincing words. Let me say this.
In that friendship, they never liked me, although they thought they did. The problem? I was too used to playing a role, and I played it damn well. Looking back, though, it hurts me to see just how much I deluded them. Once my mask slipped, they left, and I'm glad. No use perpetuating a game that they believed, just to have a "friend." The other problem is that I seriously doubt that was "ME" back then-- even my therapist thinks it was an alter. That kind of throws a monkey wrench into things. Point is, though, I learned how to manipulate people really well, to survive at home, to get people to like me. I learned how to say and do exactly what other people wanted. I just never learned how to separate an act from my true feelings and wants and needs. Maybe I still don't, not with all these voices in my head.
Still, my dishonesty there is what the friendship was founded on, and I'm well aware of it. They tried to fix it later on, but again, all my stupid acting and splintering around people made it near impossible. That's not what bothers me about this situation.
Looking back, I've realized, to my total shock and nausea, that it qualified-- yet again-- as being emotionally manipulative.
I would NEVER have accused them of that. I'd have rather blamed myself of that. And I was, I won't deny that. It was all I knew to do, to be liked. Again, that's not the point. The point is that, reviewing old conversations and notes, there is a disturbing amount of dialogue that flashes huge warning lights in my head now. Like, you don't say that to someone unless you're controlling their reactions.
It's scary to me because they didn't realize they were doing it. I don't think they did. Everyone I knew like them did that to me. It was like... like my life was a game, like my entire world was a game, and only they knew the rules. Only they knew the rules to my life, but instead of telling me, they would just make cryptic comments about it. They would leave hints-- which I am notoriously bad at even perceiving-- and they would insinuate, but nothing direct. The worst of it, though, was that they all acted like I was incapable of playing that "game," the game of my own life, without their help.
I even had them effectively tell me that a few times. That's what kind of tore the floor out from under my feet when I realized it.
I knew the early relationship-related manipulation was a problem once I started fighting for air and space, and ran. I knew that the clinginess and feelings of possession, although all obviously unintentional, were not something I could handle anymore. I didn't know that later, much MUCH later, that same thing returned, and I was blinding myself to it, because I believed them. I really did. Maybe I still do.
I BELIEVED, wholeheartedly, that they were in charge of me, and that they had the RIGHT to be. I fully believed that they understood more about life, about MY life and how I should live it, than I EVER would. I believed that I was incapable of making correct choices on my own, without their guidance. I couldn't see straight, after all. I Something in me must be flawed after all, I thought. But hey! They're here, they're so much better than I am, they're even my friends... and they know what to do, they must know. I'll do everything they tell me to.
I never questioned it. I never questioned it, not until I was torn out of their lives and they responded by throwing in the towel of our badly twisted friendship. That's when they suddenly started acting differently, rightfully questioning the validity of our bonds, and you know what? They were right about it. There was nothing, NOTHING, when you took the masks away.
One 'friendship' was based upon common interests that I never actually held. The other was effectively mutual therapy. That's all we had. That's all we ever had, and I knew it.
I was repeating the same pattern I had always followed: get a friend who chooses/ dictates/ influences everything I am "allowed" to do, actively or passively... then learn how to act to get them to 'like' you... whenever they're not around, try to run away... and yet, if THEY try to leave, freak out because that obviously means you messed up big time. Congratulations, you made someone hate you. Again.
So when they decided they'd had it with me too, I panicked.
I panicked. I was losing the only long-term friendships I had EVER had, and even if I had been a total asshole, I fought. I was stupid, and I fought to keep the relationship going, even if it was false, just because having to accept that I had fucked up again was too horrible to bear.
But the stupidest thing was I didn't even want the friendships back. I KNEW there wasn't anything substantial there, and hadn't been for years. I KNEW, looking back, that our friendship was unhealthy, and we were all at fault, with me wearing masks for fear of rejection, and them treating me, with genuine kindness, as someone incapable of living without them... something I believed with every fiber of my being.
That, on top of the thought of being rejected as a friend, stung too much for me to let go even if it would be mutually beneficial... especially because I still loved them too, like I loved everyone before them, and still did.
No matter how badly I had been abused by some of my "friends" in the past, I still loved them, and always would.
At least... I thought I did. Isn't that ridiculous?
That was the final nail in the coffin, when it hit me. I loved them all as strangers, maybe. As ideas, maybe. But that was all. I never really knew them as who they were, to themselves, to each other. None of them. I only loved the glimpses I saw of them, that I scraped together into dreams of them, doppelgangers that never existed. To this day, my mental images of them all don't match who they actually are, years later, growing up. No wonder we never actually got along. Did I ever see them for who THEY were? Was I that blinded by my hope?
I've done that to every person I've ever known.
I don't think I've ever known how to love people, because in order to see them that way, I have to see myself as a person too. I don't know how to do that.
I only ever feel safe when people don't see me. I only ever feel safe and right when I don't have a reflection in the mirror.
I guess I can't ever expect myself to have "meaningful" relationships if that's the case.

So there are our three problems, that I've found.
1. I attract, or cause, emotionally manipulative relationships, as I fear I am inherently unlikable on my own.
2. I doubt my ability to live my own life correctly, so I also attract people who insist they can/should/will do that for me.
3. I don't know how to see myself as a person, and struggle to see others as more than concepts as well.

So that's that. Terrible things, awful truths and personal failings, that J didn't even write. Of course not! He doesn't know them. He doesn't talk about "himself." The concept of a self, of a body, is claustrophobic and terrifying to him.

How much of that is even true? How much is us making stuff up? Or exaggerating? Or throwing blame at others? Do we have any right to complain? It's in the past, it's in the past, it's in the past, it's gone, not real, gone


Ssh.
Let's slip into a related topic. I believe he wanted to discuss what happened last night?


Do you know?

No. But I know enough.

this is getting really fragmented and it may be a wise decision to just close up

NO THAT'S WHAT SHE WANTS YOU TO DO!!!


I don't want to talk about last night.

Then don't. Let us talk about today, instead.

SHE ALMOST HACKED YOU TODAY, DID YOU KNOW??!?

no

SHE DID. I GOT HER OUT. SHE SCARED DAVID. WHY THE FUCK DO YOU LET HER AT YOU.

guys, don't, PLEASE, I can't do this at this hour. go talk in your own journal please, not here, not here.

...okay. okay. Okay. Sorry about that. I can't exactly tell them to shut up when that's happening. And it's extremely rude and selfish of me, not to mention utterly inappropriate, to delete what they've written after it's been said.

Last night. Last night hurts too much. I can't say that outright yet. Not yet.
There were two successful hacks this week. First ones in months. You know that, right? I wrote them on the calendar.
We haven't been getting hacked in about two years, not like this, because Julie "switched sides" in 2011. I still have to wonder if that was genuine or not. It seems maybe the Tar wanted her to. That opened doors for it to hurt us in horrendous ways, ways it couldn't even dream of using while Julie was its avatar. But once she wasn't, IMMEDIATELY it started attacking J. The horrible Celebi event chain happened. Physical flashbacks started. The nightmares stopped, but only because they moved to the waking. J insisted he was possessed half the time. He began to lose his sense of will, his awareness of his own emotions and thoughts, because the Tar was now able to slip right in and get him to instigate hacks himself. If you hurt a man long enough, brutally enough, and tell him repeatedly that it is his fault, that he deserves it, that he even WANTS it... because he should, you say, as you tear him to pieces... eventually, against every fiber of sense and health in him, he will believe you. He will believe everything you tell him. And he will forget how to do otherwise.
That is what happened to J, you realize? A boy that badly broken, incapable of seeing his own scars. Incapable of bleeding his own blood. So badly twisted and manipulated, so used to running and lying and faking smiles, that he has forgotten how to do otherwise. A boy so badly hurt that he forgets how to cry, that he forgets how to laugh, that he wastes every moment watching for danger, hypervigilant. A boy who cannot share a room with another human being without panicking that they are going to assault him, or worse. A boy who lives his days smothered by lipstick-pink desires and temptations that he hates and fears and loathes and doesn't understand, but which he gives in to nevertheless because he is terrified of the alternative. He is terrified that if he says no, he will make things worse. But he is wrong. There is nothing, nothing worse than losing your soul because you've been convinced it's worthless in your own hands.
There is nothing worse than watching a boy lose his heart because he's been told that it's inherently filthy.
There is nothing, nothing more painful than seeing a young, beautiful boy forget what love is, because he's too used to trauma masquerading under that name.
There is nothing worse than seeing this child view the world through empty eyes, praying for death, when all he truly wants is to live, to live a life free from pain and terror and abuse. His nights are sick. His days are sicker. What do we do?
I do not know.
Can we do anything?
I do not know. He could, if anyone could. But you see what has happened.
Yes. I do see. It's a shame, a heartbreaking shame. He's not trying to hurt him.
I know. But he does. The boy is broken. You know so yourself. The slightest touch will break him further now.
Does the healing require such terrible pain, though?
I don't know.
I see.


....
i have a feeling that whatveer that cloud of text is , its important.
not going to even ATTEMPT to wriet anymore tonight,good night.
weekends are tough. everyone is home and there's a lot of noise. i get suicidal on weekends from the sheer overload of sensation. its easier than dealing with an assault on my five senses for 72 hours afeter all
i was so tierd and sad today i laid in bed for 2 hours listening to todd rundregn
after standing otuside in the sun for an hour and wanted to cry because i couldnt just go into the woods and lie down beneath the pines and stay there forever
i couldnt fly this evening they told me i wasnt joyful enough and you cant fly without joy, i was weighting myself down
i got myself tos mile and for a second i felt my wings come back, mayeb i could have flown a bit but no too much sad
last night last ngiht hurt so much
whoops j is gone sorry he must not want to talk about that

but im not allowed to talk here too uh oh seee you

 



 

 

Profile

prismaticbleed: (Default)
prismaticbleed

June 2025

S M T W T F S
1234567
89101112 1314
15161718192021
22232425262728
2930     

Syndicate

RSS Atom

Most Popular Tags

Style Credit

Expand Cut Tags

No cut tags
Page generated Jul. 17th, 2025 07:49 am
Powered by Dreamwidth Studios